Rose Christian Grey

by bluesky5678

A woman storms into Christian's office one day and ruins his life…or so it seems to him.

Hello, everyone. Here is #18. Every time I think that I don't have another story in me, I feel drawn back to my favorite characters, C & A…or, rather, E. characters. I read Mister and wasn't drawn to her characters in that book. What must it feel like to know you've probably peaked with your first hero and heroine? I've even wondered if Ms. James is secretly writing stories yet on FanFic to get her C & A fix. Hmmm…. Anyway, all the characters are hers. The rest of the mess is mine….as always.

Should anyone wish to review and waiting until the end is too far away, I do check my PMs and basically it is the same thing.

A woman storms into Christian's office one day and ruins his life…or so it seems to him.

Rose Christian Grey

Prologue

"Mr. Grey?" Andrea, his PA, seemed to be whispering into the intercom. "You have a visitor."

"I can hardly hear you. Who is it and what do they want?"

"As far as I can tell, your head…." Andrea was cut off as a woman barged into the office and stood glaring at Grey. He wasn't upset because she was a beautiful woman, the most beautiful woman he'd ever seen in his life. He was speechless. The woman was not. As he tried to get up from his chair, she shoved him back down and, then, leaned over him, her hands on the arms of his chair.

"Hello," he smiled. Nothing about this unexpected visitor or her behavior bothered him since all he could do was gaze at her. When she grabbed him by his tie, he felt all the blood in his brain head south. Perhaps it was his lack of anger or reaction beyond staring that cooled the woman down. This was the dreaded Christian Grey and, thus, she'd expected to beard a lion in his den. This man was calm and somewhat dazed.

"You and I are going to talk, Mr. Grey." The woman's brilliant blue eyes were burning into him and he'd never gotten so heated up so fast.

"Would you like a refreshment of some kind? Tea, coffee, soda?" he asked. The woman strode over to his shelves displaying various liquors and fine Waterford tumblers. She popped off the corks like an expert and poured herself a goodly amount of bourbon. Then, taking a deep breath, she turned back to a still stunned Grey.

CHAPTER 1

One of the richest men in the world sat at his desk in his massive home office, wearily working his way through hundreds of documents pertaining to a possible acquisition of interest to his company, Grey Enterprises Holdings. As the words and numbers began to blur before his eyes, he heard the ping of the arriving elevator. He glanced quickly at his Rolex. 8:30. His submissive, Eliza, was punctual as usual. He knew that Taylor would be greeting her and directing her to his boss's office before she could make her way to her room upstairs. He stood and politely welcomed her, inviting her to sit on the couch. He noticed that she did so without the gracefulness expected of his subs. She was tired.

Grey took back his own seat and looked at Eliza. "You may look at me," he instructed her. Even though he expected to see a degree of fatigue on her face, he was shocked by how exhausted she appeared.

"Eliza, what is wrong? As your Dom, it is my duty to see that you are healthy. You appear to be on the verge of collapse."

Eliza smiled. She cared for Sir as did every sub he'd ever had. He was kind to them when he wasn't beating them or jackhammering his cock into one of their orifices. Of course, she, like all the others, wanted the rough sex and the beatings and the aftercare he gave them was heaven.

"I'm fine, Sir. I've just had a very difficult week and sleep eluded me. I'm excited to be with you tonight and I'm sure that I'll perk up when we begin our session in the Red Room."

Grey looked down at his desk. Now it was he who had a hard time looking at her.

"Eliza, you have been an exemplary submissive. I have no complaints about your job performance. It is because you've been so good that I extended our contract after the first three months were up. Now we've been together for six months and the first six weeks were quite satisfactory. However, as we continued on toward the end of the six months, I noticed that you became increasingly inclined to use safe words…something that you'd never done before. Your stamina also decreased dramatically. You actually fell asleep on several occasions."

Eliza lowered her eyes again. She knew that he was right. For the past six weeks, she'd been expecting him to release her. Still, hope springs eternal and when she was called into his office tonight, she had wanted to extend her contract for another three months. Now she knew that that would not be happening. She sighed. She had to admit to herself that going home to bed was a pleasant notion. She stood up to go but Grey asked her to sit again.

"Eliza, I am concerned about you. Please tell me if something is wrong and how I can help."

"Oh, Sir, I think that I'm just weary of the scene. I've been a submissive for many years and I've lost my enthusiasm for it. If it weren't that you are such a magnificent Dom, I would not have signed the contract but I couldn't pass up the chance to serve you. When you offered to extend the contract, I summoned everything in me to please you but it's just gone. I've cheated you for the past few weeks and I am very sorry about that. You truly deserve the best."

"You have been the best, Eliza, not just in the Red Room. You are a very good person and a pleasure to know. I will, of course, continue your lease until the end of the year along with your medical insurance, your car insurance and service. All your clothes will be packed up and delivered to your place tomorrow. I will also put a substantial amount of money in your checking account so that you needn't worry about anything while you're deciding on a new path in life. Of course your NDA is still in force but I'm not worried about you. I believe that you are quite trustworthy.

"Should you need anything in future, call my security chief, Jason Taylor, and he will speak with me. I shall miss you, Eliza, and I dearly hope that you have a wonderful future ahead of you."

Eliza beamed at him. She was, of course, in love with him just like every other sub he'd ever had but he knew that she really cared for him…and not just his money and position. She was special.

"Did you drive yourself here? Taylor will drive you home and Ryan will bring your car. You need to rest."

Grey walked Eliza to the elevator and kissed her cheek as he embraced her. As the doors closed, he felt sad. She was the first sub that he would ever have considered taking back. He turned to go back to his study. This would be a weekend of work. No fun. No playroom.

Suddenly, he felt immensely worn out. Having to dismiss a sweet girl like Eliza had been hard on him. She was a rare creature in that she didn't scream and cry and threaten him when he ended their contract. Now he just needed to sleep before he could start all over again.

CHAPTER 2

They studied each other. His visitor saw a delectably handsome man, in both face and figure. She saw also that his pupils were dilated to the point that she couldn't tell the color of his eyes. She certainly hadn't meant to arouse him and from the rest of his behavior, she knew the arousal was not anger. She had intended to intimidate him…something that she was quite good at doing. In court, with her appraisal of a witness, her look alone could reduce people to quivering wrecks. This man was not limp and quaking. He, in fact, seemed relaxed and pleased with her presence.

Grey, as aroused as he was at this moment, was indeed pleased with her presence. Lord, she was a wonder to behold. What was it about this particular woman? His building was filled with women who could be Vogue models. His latest sub was an absolute knockout…flaming red hair and green eyes. Of course, he suspected that both were inventions. Her face was quite lovely but he didn't like her much personally. She had an agenda. She'd already hinted around about being collared. He'd never committed to anyone and he wasn't about to now.

This stranger before him was certainly not sub material but she was the kind of beautiful that stirred one's heart, providing one had a heart, not just one's blood. She made him curious…not just lustful. However, she seemed to loathe him so he supposed that he ought to get his head straight, both of them. He sat up straighter in his chair and tightened his tie. Time to get back to being the Christian Grey.

He rose gracefully from his chair, the sleeves of his $500 dollar crisply starched and ironed white shirt rolled up, hands on his hips, and advanced on the visitor. She had to summon every bit of steel in her to avoid showing her reaction to this god among men. He was breathtaking.

"Please, take a seat, miss." It was definitely more an order than a request. Thus, she continued standing, hands on hips. They were within a foot or two of each other. Now she could see his eyes…sterling silver. She'd never seen anything like them. Likewise, he was riveted by her blue eyes. He was trying to find the right word to describe them…ocean blue, azure, sapphire, cerulean. Nothing seemed to quite fit…yet all did.

"You flew into my office like a woman possessed, threatened me, drank my bourbon and told me that we have to talk. So.

"I am Christian Grey. And you?"

"Anastasia Steele." The name fit her, he thought. Lovely and hard.

He held out a hand which she ignored. Perhaps worn out by her tantrum, she turned and took a seat. "What an ugly and uncomfortable chair."

He agreed. Elena had suggested the furniture be thus in order to intimidate business rivals.

Now he was standing over her, his arms folded across his chest, a Rolex on one wrist. The picture of an Adonis. She'd no intention of allowing him to see her innermost feelings, however. She knew how to knock him back into his chair…or maybe off his feet.

"I've come to speak with you about your daughter, Rose Christian Grey." He didn't notice the smugness on her face. He was too busy trying to avoid wobbling. He turned back to his chair, mostly so that she couldn't see his face. He sat down, his fingers steepled in front of his lips while he bought time to consider Ms. Steele's expression. In less than a minute, he knew that she wasn't lying. In fact, knowing her for less than half an hour, he knew that Ms. Steele was an honest woman.

"Go on," he ordered.

Ms. Steele raised an eyebrow in slight surprise. She'd expected a fury of epic proportions…not this calm inquiry. She opened her brief case and removed something. She stood and slid it across his desk. It was a picture of Eliza Fitzgerald in a hospital gown holding an infant. Eliza was beaming but it was clear that she was exhausted. Grey bought more time by studying the image.

"I don't believe that Eliza is the sort who would lie about such a thing but it is possible that she is mistaken," he said generously. Grey continued. "During our relationship, I always wore condoms. In addition, I took the precaution of a vasectomy some years ago as I have no intention of siring children. Eliza looks lovely and her child is, as well. However, she is not mine."

[

Ms. Steele did not flinch. "It isn't apparent in that picture but Rose has grey eyes. Also, you are correct about my sister's character. You were her only sexual partner in the past year. Of course, I will require a paternity test since it is my fondest and wildest hope that you are not the father of my niece. I would like to get this done as soon as possible."

Grey managed to hold his impassive expression. Inside, his stomach was roiling. Ms. Steele was correct about Eliza. She wouldn't lie. Any of his other subs would have sought out a man with grey eyes, gotten pregnant and hoped that the eye color alone would convince Grey, thus securing a lifetime connection to the man and his billions.

CHAPTER 3

"What do you want?" His voice was hard.

Sussing out his meaning, Ms. Steele's face also became hard. "You need me to repeat myself?

All right. I want you to take a paternity test. ASAP."

"And then?"

"I think that it is too soon to deal with "and then". One step at a time. There is too much to discuss without a conclusive answer to the question of paternity. As you say, a vasectomy and condoms would certainly preclude, one would think, any chance of you being the father of Rose. On the other hand, my sister was never a liar. Now, can we arrange for the test posthaste?"

"Your preference in physicians, Ms. Steele?"

"Whomever you see regularly, Mr. Grey. Eliza believed you to be a good and honest man. She was always an excellent judge of character. I will accept your doctor's assessment."

At this, she stood with fluid grace from the leather and chrome chair. The thought crossed Grey's mind that such a beautiful creature should not be sitting in such a cold and hideous chair. The next thought he had was "still, to the point". She handed him her business card and left the room without another word.

Anastasia R. Steele

Attorney at law

Specializing in Family Law

Rosswell Building Suite 7

206-555-9666

Hmm…he'd driven by the Rosswell many times and greatly admired its architecture. It was a prewar building built in the Art Deco style that he loved. He wondered why he'd listened to that architecture firm that urged him to build his 30 stories of blue glass. It was an impressive façade, to be sure, with Grey House in huge gold letters across the front. It had, in fact, won several awards for his architectural team. Still, every time he drove past the Rosswell, he asked Taylor to slow down. It stirred something in him.

Rents in that building were not inexpensive. Ms. Steele must do quite well for herself. She couldn't have been practicing that long. She looked like she'd completed her degree just recently. Maybe she was trying to make an impression. That made sense.

"Welch. Good morning. Sleep well?" he teased. Welch claimed to never sleep.

"Whadya want, Grey? I'm watching my soap." Grey stifled a laugh. Welch, a man with a genius IQ, held his daytime dramas in high regard.

"I need all you have on Anastasia Rose Steele. She operates a law practice out of the Rosswell. I need it asap."

"You always need everything asap. That's why you've made a rich man out of me. I'll get on it right after Days of Our Lives." Click.

He was invaluable to Grey even if he was odd as hell. He lived in his office. No, his office wasn't in his home. His office was his home. He seemed to have no friends or life outside of his work. Come to think, Grey couldn't claim to have much of either himself.

"Andrea. See how soon you can get me an appointment with Dr. Garland."

"Certainly. Sir, are you…." Grey cut her off, assuring her that he was fine. Between Andrea, his housekeeper, Mrs. Jones and his own mother, Grey should have felt pretty much mothered up. Still, he often thought of Ella, the woman who birthed him and raised him in a slum until she died when he was four. He was trapped in the room and if not for the stench of Ella's decomposing body wafting through the thin walls, alerting the neighbors and the fire department, he would have starved to death in that filthy place.

Grace, god bless her, found him in the emergency room and used every bit of her own and her husband's influence to get him home. He'd never been outside of the room he shared with Ella and Grey Manor amazed him. Everything amazed him. Riding in a car. Trees and lawns. Elliot. Christian had never seen another child up close…only from the dirty window in the kitchen. This boy was twice his size. He had yellow hair! He was real bouncy, too. Christian clung to his new mommy.

"Sir? Dr. Garland had a cancellation and can see you in 15 minutes if you bring him a sub sandwich. Otherwise, he has an opening next week on Tuesday."

"Tell him I'll be there promptly with his tuna and swiss," Grey laughed.

Taylor, pick up a tuna and swiss sub and then meet me in the garage.

You hate tuna and especially swiss cheese. Destination?

Dr. Garland. His lunch. We have 15 minutes.

On it, sir.

CHAPTER 4

"I suppose that you want the results yesterday," Garland grumbled as he chewed on his sandwich.

"I'll pay whatever it takes."

"This is veerry interesting," Garland chuckled. "I don't believe in all these years that there has been a possibility of your fathering a child."

"Unless you screwed up the snip…in which case, you'll be supporting the child through college...and an Ivy League college, too. No cheap stuff for my kid."

"May I remind you, Mr. Grey, that I warned you at the time of your 'snip' that sometimes these things reverse themselves. I warned you also to get yourself checked now and again for sperm content in your ejaculate. You did not heed my warnings."

"I trusted you," Grey replied straight-faced. Garland just laughed.

"Besides, I always wear condoms."

"A word of wisdom for you, Grey. The only 100% reliable contraceptive is abstinence. I'll try to get your results to you tomorrow morning and no, it can't be sooner."

As Grey left Garland's office, his head was buzzing. Eliza didn't lie. The baby has grey eyes. Thank god it was bald. If a copper hair had popped out, he would have fainted. Still, the snip, the condoms. No, the odds were in his favor. Except….and around and around it went. He'd forgotten to ask Garland what time in the morning. It was going to be a long afternoon and a longer night. He thought of calling his sub and telling her to come in tonight. She'd jump at the chance, he knew. Strangely, however, whipping a sub the night before he would find out if he might be a father seemed…unseemly.

Returning to his office, he looked at the furniture. He realized that he'd always hated it. He just didn't want to fight with Elena. She had lousy taste. Just look at the woman herself, he thought. Her best friend, his mother, had tried for years to steer Elena toward a more appropriate wardrobe just as Elena had tried to convince Grace that her clothes were too boring and conventional.

Grey burst out laughing as he pictured his mother in a shiny black pleather suit with deep cleavage, a plethora of gold bling around her neck, wrist and fingers, sky-high Louboutin's and a crown of yellow fuzz with the consistency of the pink cotton candy you get at a carnival. Although all around her, Elena could see wealthy women wearing the latest and the most elegant designer clothing, she knew that they were wrong in their choices…boring and wrong.

Her taste in furniture was also dreadful. He thought it would be fun to see her reaction when next she visited without warning to find all new furniture. He opened his laptop and began to peruse the pages of leather couches and chairs. He loved the red leather chesterfield in his Red Room. He checked the designer online and chose a couch and two chairs for his office and two more couches and chairs for the reception area.

It occurred to him that he had unconsciously cringed every morning that he walked by all that chrome.

"Andrea, please log on to the page I'm on. Yes, that's it. I've already checked what I want. Please settle the matter of payment and delivery. Call the store and tell them that I want everything tomorrow. Then arrange to have all this crap removed. Give it to Good Will or wherever."

Andrea smiled. Thank god, Grey had seen the light. She didn't know how or why but she would be so pleased to see the back of those hideous pieces that Mrs. Lincoln chose. She had been embarrassed for years to ask people to take a seat. She decided that the lamps and end tables would go, too. Grey would never notice.

"Andrea, pick out new lamps and end tables for your area and my office as well. Whatever you like."

Andrea wondered about these sudden changes, especially knowing the hissy fit that Mrs. Lincoln would throw. What had gotten into Mr. Grey?

CHAPTER 5

Grey sat in his study, looking at the business card given to him by Ms. Steele. He wondered if it would be too obvious if he called her, using his desire to let her know that he'd gotten the test done as justification for bothering her. Wait, he thought, how about a text? That isn't too intrusive.

Just thought that you would like to know that I had the test done this afternoon.

Results?

Sometime tomorrow. I'll text the results.

No. Call me. We have a lot to talk about.

I'm certain that I'm not the father.

I'm dismayingly certain that you are. Goodnight.

Christian had to chuckle a bit at this woman's chutzpah. He heard the buzz of his fax machine. Welch had come through for him again.

This is all I could get without going deep. Let me know how much more you want to invade this woman's privacy.

Thank you, a**hole.

Right back at ya.

Name: Anastasia Rose Steele

D.O.B: May 3rd, 1996

Address: Escala 10th floor Apt. 1

Phone: 206-555-9666

Occupation: Family Law Attorney

Education: Montesano High, Montesano, WA. 4.0 GPA, valedictorian. Graduated in three years,

2013

Yale undergrad. 4.0 GPA. Graduated in two years, 2015

Yale Law LSAT 179

Graduated Yale Law with J.D. summa cum laude/4.0 GPA in two years, 2017, aged 21.

Father: Raymond Steele, deceased May 2013

Mother: Carla Steele, whereabouts unknown

Siblings: None

Religion: Agnostic

Politics: Unknown

Sexual Orientation: Presumed heterosexual

Relationship: Married December 2016. Widowed April 2017. No children.

No other relationship indicated at present.

Grey had read this short version of Ms. Steele's life with his mouth agape. She was only 25! She lived 10 floors beneath him! She graduated from high school at the age of 17, finished Yale undergrad in two years with a 4. GPA, made into the toughest law school in the country with an LSAT 1 point short of perfect and graduated in just two years with a summa cum laude!

Hell, she was way smarter than him, Grey thought. But look at that personal record. Geez, the poor kid…an orphan, widowed after 5 months, no family…wait. She referred to Eliza as her sister.

What did that mean? Maybe she was lying. Ah, well, he'd get more answers tomorrow.

Why, he asked himself, was he even thinking about Anastasia? She certainly wasn't his kind of woman. He didn't date. He didn't have relationships. He had submissives. That was the only kind of relationship he understood. He needed to be in complete control. Anastasia Steele lowering her eyes, referring to him as 'Sir', granting Grey control over her body? No. He needed to get his head together. He had a decent sub right now and that was his life.

As he left his study to walk through the Great room to his bedroom, he looked at his furnishings. Elena had found the penthouse for him, as she pointed out often. She had decorated it as well, at least the public rooms, and they were her version of elegant. His mother had often suggested on her visits to his place that he furnish it comfortably but it was too much bother. Besides, Elena would certainly explode in indignation should he change anything.

Still, it struck him how ugly it was.

He looked at his Rolex. 1 a.m. He hadn't gotten much done tonight. He'd spent most of his time ruminating on the beauty that was Anastasia Steele…a waste of time if ever there was. He wondered how much of his precious time she was going to waste tomorrow after the results were in. She would probably insist on another test given by a doctor of her choosing. He'd have no choice but to cooperate with her. He couldn't afford to get involved in a court case. He would win it, of course, but the tabloids would make it sound as if he'd used his money and connections to do so. There would always be suspicions…and if the child did indeed have grey eyes, he'd never hear the end of it.

He suspected that Ms. Steele would go the limit to provide her client with a huge settlement and that, in itself, would only confirm to most people that he was the father.

CHAPTER 6

He was so hungry. More than that, he was lonely and scared. He could hear people fighting…all around him. They were screaming at each other in the alley below the 5th floor walkup, in the apartment next door and the one down the hall. His mother had not fixed the window and the landlord had not turned on the heat because it was only September. He curled up in a corner of the closet, pulling all of his mother's clothes, few as there were, down around his body. He could see his breath. He cried some but his little heart was already hardening. Crying was useless. He was helpless. He'd never, in memory, been outside of this room and he knew nothing of life. Somehow, however, he sensed that he was pretty much on his own and this made him angry. His mother had told him once that he was going to have a brother but the child never materialized and his mother was ill and angry. He knew that the loss of the baby was his fault and then he understood that he was bad.

He heard the door open and his mother stumble in. He knew that she would be sick again. She would be barely aware of him so it was no use to tell her that his tummy hurt so so bad. She might get mad and kick him. He crawled out of the closet and watched her, listened to her retch, and then she returned and, still wearing the warm coat, she crawled into bed and passed out. He waited until he was sure that she was asleep and then he climbed up and under the warm coat and next to her. Finally, he was warm enough to sleep. Maybe tomorrow there would be food.

Grey's eyes popped open. He was breathing heavily. It wasn't a nightmare. He wasn't afraid. He was angry. He sat up and punched the pillow and the bed. Then he donned his boxers and a t-shirt and took the elevator down to the basement gym. Tonight he was going to smash the bag to pieces.

As he walked into the gym, he was startled to hear someone grunting and cussing. Peering around the corner, he saw the back of a woman who was really laying into the bag, punching it with a fury he recognized as like his own. He watched for a while until she collapsed against the bag, hugging it so as not to fall over. He ducked around a corner until she could pass him by but, to his amazement, she was not done. He sat on a bench and listened as she punished that bag for another 20 minutes. He heard a thud and looked around the corner. She had fallen to the floor. While he debated whether to check on her, she got up on all fours and then grabbed unto the bag to help her to stand. She removed her gloves, tied them together and then slowly dragged herself to the elevator.

He then took his turn pummeling the bag. It would usually take him at least 30 minutes to work out his anger and then he would swim laps for another 30 minutes. At last he would be able to sleep a few more hours until his morning run. He needed to be calm, to think clearly. His opponent was beyond brilliant and, now he knew, beyond angry.

He would have to tell Welch that he'd missed something during his investigation.

Anastasia Steele was battling demons of her own.

CHAPTER 7

"No! It's impossible! Grey was tearing at his hair, his face turning red.

"It happens sometimes. It's called Recanalization. Weeks, even years after, the vas deferens can grow a new connection. This is what I told you when we first did your snip. I urged you to get periodic checks. When I asked you for a sample yesterday, that was because I wanted to check for any possible sperm. According to the lab, you are fully loaded, Mr. Grey."

"With blanks! I'm supposed to be shooting blanks! What about the condoms?"

"Well, that I can't explain as easily. They can tear, break…but I'm sure that you would notice if that occurred. Perhaps you were in a hurry and didn't apply it properly. Don't scream at me. I wasn't there when you were donning a rubber. These are just suggestions. Perhaps you had a bad batch or even just one out of the batch was bad. A powerful ejaculation could force a pinhole through a weak area."

"My su…sex partner was on birth control."

"Now, that is easy to explain. Perhaps she forgot to take one. Perhaps she was ill and taking an antibiotic. You know…well, apparently you don't know…but the pill is only 99% effective even if used meticulously.

"You're a father, Grey. Now put on your big boy pants and do your best." Without a goodbye, Dr. Garland rang off, leaving Grey slumped in his chair, completely discombobulated.

He sat there, in shock, for quite some time. In truth, he didn't want to come back to reality. However, reality was coming for him.

"Mr. Grey, that woman is…" Andrea stopped as Anastasia Steele again flew in his door without knocking. The great Christian Grey wanted to crawl under his desk. He was in a weakened state and he didn't feel up to dueling with Ms. Steele. He didn't stand a chance any more than that punching bag did last night. Usually, after consultation with Welch, Grey felt more empowered to deal with someone but what he'd learned about Anastasia Steele only made him feel like a big dope who'd gotten lucky to put away a few billion.

"Well?" Ms. Steele demanded.

"Well what?" Gray replied, thinking perhaps he could fake it and get a few hours respite.

"Never mind. I didn't need the results to know. Besides, you look destroyed. Before you accuse my client of deliberately sabotaging her contraception, I will tell you the truth. Toward the end of her, hmm, service for you, she was diagnosed with an aggressive form of blood cancer. She was in treatment and realized that it would interfere with the efficacy of her birth control so she stopped taking it…trusting in your control of all things concerning her body."

"Cancer?" Grey suddenly felt sick. "The treatment worked then? I mean, she managed a pregnancy so it must have worked, right?"

Ms. Steele cocked her head a bit as she looked at Grey. Did he actually care about Eliza? He certainly looked disturbed.

"Shortly after she left you, her doctors found that she was pregnant and told her that they would be terminating her pregnancy. Cancer treatments do not make for healthy or even live babies. Eliza instead stop treatment. They warned her that she might not make it to 39 weeks anyway but she was stubborn. That picture I left with you was taken during the few minutes that her baby could be out of the incubator. She was born at 30 weeks, weighing 2 lbs. Eliza was dying and her doctors told her that her child would have to be delivered. Eliza had those few minutes with her daughter and then, within an hour, she was in a coma. She died a few hours later."

Suddenly, Ms. Steele looked very tired. She stumbled over to a chair and sat. For quite some time, Grey's office was silent.

"When did Eliza die, Ms. Steele?" he asked quietly.

"A month ago…yes, a month and a day, I think. Her daughter is doing well and should be able to go home soon. She's a fighter…." her voice trailed off as she bowed her head and cried silently.

Grey was surprised that he felt like comforting her. He hated crying women. However, he didn't know if his comfort would be welcome. After a few minutes, he asked Andrea to bring in a glass of cold water. Anastasia accepted it, thanking Andrea. Then she dabbed at her eyes and sat up, straightening her shoulders.

"Please excuse me. That was unprofessional of me. Now, as I said…" she began before Grey interrupted.

"Does Eliza have family? Did she tell you that she still had medical insurance through me? Whatever isn't covered by insurance should be billed to GEH. Funeral expenses…I want to handle those."

Before he could continue, Anastasia stopped him with a raised palm. "Everything has been taken care of, Mr. Grey. It is kind of you to be concerned. Eliza donated her body to science. In a year's time, her remains will be cremated and interred at Forest Lawn Cemetery."

"I have to know, Ms. Steele. How was it for her? Did she suffer?"

CHAPTER 8

Did she suffer? Anastasia wanted to scream at him…of course, she suffered, you idiot! She suffered horribly! But the look on his face, now pale and sad, stopped her.

"Months enduring cancer without treatment of any kind, including pain relief, while also dealing with all the discomforts of pregnancy…yes, she suffered. I'm sure much more than she let on. She, too, was a fighter. The cancer wasn't going to be deterred from killing her. Treatment would only have given her more time. She was thrilled to be having your child. She felt like she was doing something wonderful to grow your child inside her.

"I wanted to tell you but she refused. She knew you well, Mr. Grey. She said that you would be upset and would feel that she had betrayed you. He won't be able to handle this, she told me. She begged me to help you and not kill you. She knew me well, too.

"But, no. I'm sorry to say that she suffered but she was also quite happy, the happiest I think I've ever seen her."

The news that she would have suffered so much tore at something inside Grey, something in his chest. And she had refused pain relief in order to protect his unborn child.

"Ms. Steele, how is it that you came to know Ms. Fitzgerald?"

"I told you. She was my sister."

"You had no siblings, Ms. Steele. You must have known that I would have you vetted. Your academic success was astounding. I myself am a college dropout," he smiled.

"I know. I knew quite a bit about you before our first meeting. Yes, I was an only child. Since you vetted me, you know that I was briefly married. Eliza was my husband's sister and, thus, my sister-in-law. They had only each other and after Jacob died, Eliza and I had only each other."

"Yes, your marriage was very short-lived. May I ask how your husband died? I'm being intrusive, I know."

"Not at all. Jacob was a bartender at my favorite watering hole. Often, the bar was quiet and Jacob and I would talk. We became good friends. It was how I found out that he had an inoperable brain tumor and no health insurance. I proposed to him. We married and he had insurance. Medical care afforded him treatment and pain relief and, finally, hospice care. I kept him home until the end. He had no one but Eliza."

She hesitated. "I did love him. He was a lovely man…funny and kind. I miss him."

"May I ask another personal question? Your academic career is a marvel. You completed high school, Yale undergrad and law school in just seven years. I don't think that that has ever been done. It's phenomenal. That's more than hard work and you had a job. How did you do it?"

"I have a photographic memory. I need only to look at a page and it is settled in my brain. Thus, the myriad of case histories one needs to learn were no challenge for me. I didn't advertise this but my professors sussed it out and called on me quite often which earned me the ire of some of my classmates. However, I didn't go to Yale to make friends. I've rarely made friends, Mr. Grey, and I will not be friends with you."

"How sad," he smirked.

"While vetting me, you learned that I live a few floors below you. I moved in shortly before Eliza gave birth. It was deliberate. I felt that co-parenting would be easier if we lived near each other."

"Co-parenting? That was an assumption that you should not have made, Ms. Steele. I have no intention of parenting a dog much less a human being."

"Oh? Then how did you suppose that your daughter would be raised, Mr. Grey?" The edge in her voice could have cut his throat.

"The child will be put up for adoption, of course. You certainly can't deny that she deserves a happy two-parent home…white picket fence…dog…etc."

"You are apparently unaware of the chances that she will be, within a few years, the subject of a custody battle…shuttling between two homes or, more likely, losing a deadbeat dad who refuses to pay child support. So, she ends up in some low rent dwelling, a latchkey kid, while Mom works."

No. He hadn't considered that possibility. He'd ended up in a mansion with two adoring parents who put up with his bad behavior right up to the point when he dropped out of Harvard. The alternative suggested by Ms. Steele was too close to the bone.

One freezing morning when Ella stumbled into their room, she was sicker than usual. She vomited on the floor and then fell on to it. Christian took the one towel they owned and wiped up the mess before he curled up under the coat with his mother. He hadn't eaten and he was quite tired. He lay there…was it two days, three days? He couldn't recall. He was awakened by the fire department knocking down the door. He was too weak to protest when a man picked him up and cradled him close. It felt nice… and warm.

"Mr. Grey, where did you go? Back to that room with your birth mother?

CHAPTER 9

Anastasia smiled at Grey, kindly. He looked at her in shock.

"Did you think that you were the only person who has a private investigator in his pocket. I am a lawyer, you know. I poke my nose around in people's lives for a living."

For a moment, they just looked at each other until Anastasia spoke again. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to startle you. I was too glib about such an important time in your life. However, I do need you to understand what you mean to your daughter. You are capable of being a father to her and if you refuse the chance, someday I'll have to find a way to let her know that her father didn't want her. I fear how it will affect Rose to lose both mother and father just because she was born."

"I'll sign over my rights to you, Ms. Steele. I will pay all of the child's expenses, including the best schools, until she is grown. I will also pay for anything you need should you choose to be a full-time mother."

"And will you help me explain to Rose why her father doesn't want her? How long do you think it will be before she understands that the famous Christian Grey is the same Grey as her last name? That is her legal name, the name on her birth certificate. What do I say to her when she goes to school and the other kids want to know about her well-known father, the one their parents talk about? Picture your daughter crying on the playground when the kids tease her about her daddy not wanting her."

"You play real dirty, Ms. Steele," Grey growled.

Ms. Steele jumped to her feet and bore down on an unnerved Grey.

"I play dirty!? I play dirty!? I'm not the one who wants to desert my child. Is that just something in your DNA, Mr. Grey?"

Grey jumped to his feet now and stood nose to nose with Ms. Steele, breathing hard. Neither gave way. Andrea broke the stalemate when she informed him that he had a teleconference scheduled with Taiwan in a few minutes.

Ms. Steele, in a low and icy tone, let Grey know that they were not done with this discussion. She pivoted smartly in her heels and marched out of his office.

Grey fell back into his chair, sucking in a deep breath. "Go ahead, Andrea. I'm ready for that call."

.+.

Anastasia held it together until she was alone in the elevator. Tears threatened and she was shaking. Emotions long buried burned within her. Her mother hadn't wanted her. If not for her stepfather, Ana would have spent her childhood in foster care. Thank god for Ray, the only family she'd ever known. She wanted more for Rose. She wanted a father. She wanted grandparents and aunts and uncles. She wanted family Thanksgivings and Christmases. She wanted Rose to never feel the pain that she'd felt her entire life.

Ana knew that she couldn't blackmail Grey into accepting his duty to be a loving father. She knew his secrets. She had things on him but for Rose's sake, she could never use what she knew. But…she was a damn fine lawyer. She could drag him into a courtroom and legally force him into partial custody of his child. She also knew that it wouldn't need to go that far. He wouldn't want the bad publicity. He would concede as soon as she served papers on him.

Somehow, she would force him to be the best damn father a man could be. He was going to love Rose or her name wasn't Steele.

CHAPTER 10

As soon as his teleconference was completed, Grey was feeling stronger. His Dom had erupted in full force as he dealt with the Taiwanese and now he was feeling invincible. Ms. Steele was an attorney par excellence. He needed a shark as lethal. The best lawyer he knew was his own father but if his parents got wind that they had a granddaughter, it would be all over for him. No. He needed a personal lawyer. He couldn't use anyone from the GEH legal team. He couldn't trust that word wouldn't get out.

"Hi, dad."

"Christian? Good lord, I hardly recognized your voice…it's been so long since we spoke on the phone. Is everything all right, son?"

"Well, dad, I have need of a lawyer. It's a personal matter so not one of your corporate sharks. Anyone you could suggest? Maybe someone who's trashed you in court?"

"Someone that good, eh? Let's see. A personal matter, you say. Try Ed Collins. Nothing much gets past him. Are you certain that I can't help you, son? I am discreet, you know. I never did tell you about that thing with Elliot."

"What thing with Elliot, dad?"

"Can't tell you, Christian," Carrick laughed. Grey rolled his eyes.

"Okay, dad," Christian sighed. "Thanks for the offer but this is really something I need to keep to myself…and no, you can't tell Mom that I have a secret either." He smiled as Carrick laughed again.

"I'll look into Ed Collins. Thanks, dad."

"See you Sunday?"

"Maybe, dad. Maybe." It had been months since he'd had dinner with his family. He was way overdue.

"Andrea, get an attorney by the name of Edward Collins on the line for me."

.+.

"Christian Grey! Carrick's kid. Now why would you need me when you have Carrick?"

"This is a highly personal matter, Mr. Collins…one I wish kept very much under wraps."

"Well, Anastasia Steele alerted me that you would be looking for a shark, as she put it. No, she didn't give away any of the details. She's probably the most ethical attorney I know. However, I am not. I do nothing illegal or against my client's interests, of course, but I am not above skating around legalities to get what I want. You should know, however, that I've never bested Ms. Steele in court as yet but I am always eager to give it another go."

"Whatever I tell you, even if I don't retain you, will remain confidential, correct?"

"Correct. You should know that your father must have sussed out that you need someone like me or he would have suggested someone on a higher moral ground. It also seems that Ms. Steele has your number. We sound like we're a match, Mr. Grey."

"I hope so, Mr. Collins. I can't come to your office nor you to mine, of course…and we can't be seen in public either. Would you be able to come to my home in Escala this evening? I'm rather anxious to dispose of this problem asap."

"I'll see you around 7."

Not above skating around legalities, eh? And Ms. Steele had already figured out that he would call Collins. That was disturbing. She'd beaten him in court every time. Also disturbing. Yet he was stuck. This was the best he could do. She was undoubtedly counting on him not wanting public exposure. Hopefully, Collins would be able to keep the proceedings on the down-low.

That evening he sat in his study, knocking back tumblers of Jim Beam. He didn't drink like this except when his nerves were on edge or when he doubted his chances. He picked up the picture of Eliza and Rose Christian. Imagine that. She'd named her daughter after him. Why the hell had she thought so well of him? Surely, she couldn't have wanted her baby raised by a deviant like him. He had no delusions about his character. Yes, BDSM was legal and consensual but, my god, he had beaten her, belted her, suspended her from the ceiling blindfolded while he sat on the couch and stared at her naked body.

Why, in god's name, would Eliza want her baby anywhere near a man like him?

CHAPTER 11

"This isn't as difficult a case as it initially appears, Mr. Grey. This child is legally yours. Thus, you have every right to give her up for adoption. You would, of course, want it to be a closed adoption…otherwise, people would be wanting her only because she is a Grey. It is also possible that a couple would go to court in future seeking to have the adoption unsealed for medical reasons. For instance, if the child should become ill and the doctors needed to know if it was an inherited issue. So, even a sealed adoption could become unsealed if a judge deemed it so."

"I know that Ms. Steele would try to coerce me into a public hearing to embarrass me into acknowledging the child. How do we prevent that?"

"We would file for a private meeting with the judge and unless Ms. Steele could present good reason against that, it would be just the four of us."

"What could we do if she saw to it that someone leaked the information to the media?"

"Now that sounds like a tactic that I would use," Collins chuckled. "It wouldn't be like Ms. Steele…especially knowing that the child might one day be exposed to the Seattle Nooz."

"But she wouldn't object to a public hearing?"

"The threat of that would only be a tactic, again. I'm sure that she wants to protect this child now and always."

"Then it doesn't seem that I actually have a problem with exposure at all. I just call her bluff, is all."

"Any other attorney and I'd agree that you have little to worry about, Mr. Grey. However, this is Anastasia Steele. I don't know how much you know about her but I have to warn you that your chances of defeating her are slim to none. You'll fight and fight and she'll turn you to ash. She's brilliant. I've been practicing law for 30 years and I've never encountered anyone like her. Do you want my best advice?"

"I doubt it. It doesn't sound like you feel that you stand a chance against her but go ahead."

"We request a private hearing. We assert your desire to put your child up for adoption. It is our best shot."

Christian leaned back in his chair, feeling so tired and helpless. A month-old infant was wrecking him.

"Okay. Let's take our shot."

After Collins left, Christian went online to learn everything else he could about such a situation. He could give Steele a choice…adopt Rose or give her up to someone else. Steele would not allow her niece to be given away and thereafter, she would do everything in her power to change his mind. It seemed that the best he could do was to buy a little time.

A rock and a hard place…yep. A rock and a hard place.

CHAPTER 11

Ana donned her sports bra and shorts and then stopped in the nursery to check on Rose. Her heart melted a little as she gazed down at her beautiful little girl. She leaned over and gently stroked the tiny cheek. She had thought that the gift of such a precious being would bring her some peace but, ironically, Ana felt more tormented.

She checked the monitors on the bureau…one for the nurse in her room and one to take with her to the gym. She'd tried, she always tried, but two hours of sleep and the same nightmare woke her. Sighing in defeat, she took the elevator down to the basement. She pulled on her gloves and went to work on the punching bag. Usually, it was her mother whose face she was bashing in but tonight it was Christian Grey's beautiful, evil visage.

"No, Ana. Please don't hate him. He's really a good man. BDSM doesn't make him bad. Do you think that it made me bad?"

"He took advantage of you," Ana snarled.

"I had several Doms before him, you know. He was the best, the kindest. I wanted him to do those things to me. Ana! Don't walk away, please. I don't have much time left to talk to you. Listen to me while you can."

Ana grumbled but she took the chair next to Eliza's bed and her hand. No, she didn't understand. She loved her little sister so much. She was a sweet and gentle soul. How was Ana supposed to believe that her tiny sister wanted to be hit with a belt, trussed up like a pig in a slaughter house, hung from the ceiling and on and on.

"Eliza, when you told me about this BDSM, I researched everything I could find. The pictures made me want to vomit. If you had revealed to me what you were doing on the weekends before you quit, I would have blown down that asshole's door with a shotgun."

Eliza laughed. "I know you would have. That's why I said that I was just spending the weekend with my boyfriend. But, Ana, you have to believe me. I wasn't brainwashed. I was doing exactly what I wanted to do and it made me feel wonderful. I don't expect someone like you to get it but I do ask you to somehow accept it. I'm just wired that way. And I miss it.

"I miss him. I'd never fallen in love before with my Dom. However, Christian is a good man who doesn't know it. Please be patient. Give him a chance. He'll be a good father once he understands that he isn't the devil himself. I'm leaving my baby with the two best possible people."

Ana bowed her head and cried. Eliza squeezed her beloved sister-in-law's hand, trying to share her strength with her.

The memory crashed into Ana's heart and brought her to her knees, face buried in her boxing gloves as she sobbed.

She was crying too hard to hear the gym door open. Christian stood frozen, watching her. He again slipped around the corner, out of her sight. The bag was still swaying. She'd been hitting it hard. Again, as he had in his office that day, he felt the inexplicable urge to comfort her somehow. Still, he knew his attention would not be welcomed. So, he sat on the bench and listened. He was surprised that it hurt to hear her weep.

Suddenly, he heard a tiny sound that was vaguely familiar. Ana quickly rose to her feet and undid a glove. With her free hand, she picked up something and dashed out of the gym. As she ran by him, he remembered the sound. His baby sister, Mia, crying in her tiny voice.

CHAPTER 12

"It's okay, Marna. I'm awake anyway," Ana said to the nurse. Marna was a professional wet nurse. She had breastfed Rose for the month after she was born. Since her milk had proved to be best for Rose, Ana had offered her double her usual salary paid by the hospital, to continue to nurse Rose. Marna would also pump so that Ana could feed Rose. Marna cared for Rose while she worked so Ana tried to ensure that she got enough sleep at night. Besides, she loved these quiet times with her niece. She had looked into a method of causing her own breasts to produce milk but it required months of preparation…time Eliza didn't have.

Ana picked Rose up from her crib and settled into the rocking chair, holding the bottle to Rose's rosebud lips. Rose sucked greedily. This pleased Ana. Rose was strong and growing. Eliza had saved her daughter's life. She would be pleased. Sometimes, Ana talked to Eliza…asking if she was doing all the right things. Sometimes, as she'd sat next to Rose's incubator, as Rose grasped her finger, Ana would sing to her the songs that Eliza had sung to her. She could have sworn that Rose remembered. She always seemed calm as the tune washed over her.

"Good girl. You ate a lot. At this rate, I'll have to get you a gym membership for your first birthday," Ana giggled. Then she laid the baby on her tummy and patted her back until she burped. After, she cuddled her close as she rocked her back to sleep. In the morning, Marna would find Ana still rocking in her sleep.

.+.

Meanwhile, Christian was slumped against the gym wall, all the anger that had brought him down there in the middle of the night dissipated. He was lost in memories of baby Mia. He had been mute when Grace and Carrick brought him home. The world was suddenly safe and warm and there was food but it was all so incredibly strange. His head was filled constantly with confusion and desperate attempts to understand a huge new world. His was no longer four dirty walls, a dirty floor and a dirty broken window looking out at a dirty dangerous world that seemed to consist of an alley. He wasn't dirty any more either. His nice, new mother taught him to wash himself. She taught him to brush his teeth…a very odd thing to this little boy. And walls…there were so many walls. He had four that were all his alone and two clear windows providing views of trees and stars and the moon.

It took him so long to grasp that there would always be food. His last meal, before he fell unconscious, had been a bag of frozen peas. Now he sat at a table and used a fork and ate mashed potatoes and hamburgers that his new daddy cooked on something called a grill. There were things called books that his parents and his new brother would read to him and a box called a television that scared him for quite a while.

The storm in his head was only just beginning to calm when his mommy set a tiny creature in his arms as he sat on the couch. He was baffled all over again until the creature made a tiny noise. He didn't know why but the sound made him concerned. He looked up at his father for help and Carrick smiled down at him.

"This is a baby, Christian…a girl baby, like mommy used to be. Her name is Mia and I think she's telling us that she's hungry."

Christian looked at the baby girl. Daddy said that the creature was a Mee-ah. He looked up at his mother and felt that he ought to alert her. "Mee-ah food." At first, when he saw Grace dripping tears, he thought he'd done something wrong but both his parents were smiling so big that he knew that that couldn't be it.

"Mee-ah want food," he repeated, pleased that he'd understood. After that, he considered Mia to be his personal charge. He learned to change her diapers, feed her a bottle and, later, gently spoon applesauce between her tiny lips.

He learned how to read as fast as he could so that he could read to her. His mother trusted him to take Mia out of her crib and rock her in the chair. As she grew, he helped her to crawl and then to walk. He taught her words.

He'd forgotten all that. He'd forgotten that he'd known how to take care of a baby at the tender age of 6.

Yet, that had been 21 years ago before he'd learned so many other things, bad things. Before he'd hit puberty and learned to be angry. Before he'd learned how to fight boys twice his size and give them bloody noses.

Before he'd turned 15 and learned how to fuck Mrs. Lincoln and take a beating to earn the privilege. Yes, how to care for a baby…that he'd forgotten.

CHAPTER 13

"Private hearings with Judges of Jameson's caliber are hard to get, Mr. Grey. He's booked way out. However, due to Ms. Steele's reputation, we are fortunate to be scheduled next week. I know that you're anxious to resolve this matter but I've warned you that it may not go your way. Enjoy your week off."

Edward Collins had been on the line with Grey for 30 minutes and it seemed to him that Grey was only growing more impatient. Nothing he said was soothing the man. Wait'll Grey got the bill.

Grey no longer visited the basement gym after midnight for fear of encountering Ms. Steele…and her baby monitor. It bothered him enough to know that she and his child were just 10 floors below him. Every time he got on the elevator, he was tense until it pasted the 10th floor. He did not want to see that baby and he did not want to deal with Ms. Steele. He wanted to ignore the entire problem.

When Friday rolled around, he really needed his playroom time but he found that it did not relax him. He couldn't forget that his baby was 10 floors below, sleeping in her crib, while he was upstairs beating a woman. His performance was dismal. He apologized to a very put-out sub and sent her on her way. Maybe when this hearing was over and matters were settled, he could go back to the routine he'd enjoyed since he'd built his Red Room 4 years earlier. Prior to that he'd had to patronize clubs where, even while wearing a mask, he feared exposure.

Saturday, he went for a run and then spent the rest of the morning and afternoon sailing his boat, The Grace. He felt much better when he returned home…that is, until his elevator pinged at 8:30. He'd told his sub to come back next weekend and was thoroughly peeved that she'd disobeyed. Maybe he could rouse himself for a punishment fuck after all. He tore out of his study, ready to chastise his sub.

He found her standing in his Great room, head and eyes lowered, while Mrs. Lincoln stood glaring at him. Shit.

"I believe that I made it clear, Sharon, that I was not interested in your company this weekend. Mrs. Lincoln, what are you doing here?" he growled.

"Sharon came to me in tears, fearing that she'd failed you. In all the years that I've been supplying you with submissives, I've never had you skip a weekend due to lack of interest. I thought that I ought to come by to see if you're ill. Are you? Ill?"

"I don't need to explain myself to you or to my sub. Have you forgotten how being a Dom works?"

"Have you forgotten who you're talking to, Christian? I am the premier dominatrix of Seattle who taught you everything you know."

"Yes…and one of the things you taught me is that a Dom's instructions are not to be questioned…by anyone, including his mentor. You have no authority over me, Elena. I will not tolerate your intrusion into my affairs. Taylor will show you to the door. Sharon, please take a seat in my office."

Taylor steered Mrs. Lincoln by her elbow to the elevator. He pressed the necessary buttons and Mrs. Lincoln, huffing and glowering, disappeared behind the doors.

Sharon, still subdued, followed Sir into his study and took a seat as ordered.

"I explained to you that my energy levels were not up to par this weekend. That is all you needed to know. That, in fact, is more that you needed to know. I instructed you to vacate the premises and return next Friday. Instead, you brought that woman to my home, walking in without notice and certainly without welcome.

"If you were hoping for a punishment, you will be disappointed. Instead, our contract will be terminated early."

At this, Sharon's head snapped up and her eyes filled with a combination of indignation and tears.

"This isn't fair, Sir. I only spoke to Mrs. Lincoln because I had nowhere else to go. I was concerned for your wellbeing, Sir."

"My wellbeing is none of your business. As per the contract, you are only to obey your Dom. If I require care of any kind, I will contact my own physician. I also believe that your concern was for your own wellbeing, your position as my sub. That you care at all for me is unlikely. Don't be concerned. You may keep the car and your apartment lease is good for another 5 months. You have several quite valuable pieces of jewelry I gifted to you that will provide you with an income for some time. Don't forget that you signed an NDA. And don't think that should you violate the conditions agreed to therein, that I will not take action against you…including the return of the car, the apartment and the jewels. Do you understand?"

Sharon burst into tears. Taylor appeared out of nowhere and guided her gently to the elevator. He'd seen this display many times and rarely believed that the sub would be too distraught to drive home. As he escorted her into the elevator, he reminded her that should Mr. Grey's vehicles show any damage, her NDA would take effect immediately.

After, Taylor returned to the security office to lock the elevator. Mrs. Lincoln was not easily discouraged.

CHAPTER 14

As Grey and Collins entered the conference room, Grey was surprised to see that Ms. Steele was not alone.

"You told me that it would be just the four of us," he hissed at Collins.

"Well, she is entitled to her own representation. So, it looks like she got a lawyer."

Everyone stood as the judge entered the room. He indicated that they should sit. Collins then stood, introduced himself and Grey.

"Nice to see you again, Eddie," Ms. Steele smiled at her opponent.

"You as well, Annie. I see that you've brought company."

"Yes. Your honor, this is Clarice Ryan. She has a J.D. and doctorates in both law and child psychology. I'm sure that her experience will provide us with valuable insights."

While his honor was greeting Dr. Ryan, Grey inwardly groaned as he realized that he was sitting here with a man who was self-acknowledged to be less than ethical. He felt like he'd hired a mob mouthpiece.

"Well, shall we start? Ms. Steele, as plaintiff you should begin." Ms. Steele, mindful of the judge's time constraints, quickly explained that she was, at present, the legal guardian of her niece. Mr. Grey was the child's father and she was petitioning the court to require him to assume his duties.

"I should also explain that it was my sister's final wish that Mr. Grey and I share parental care of the child, hereafter known for the record as Rose Christian Grey." She then handed over the legal papers signed by Eliza.

Collins then asserted that while Grey did not argue paternity, he did not wish to be a participant in his daughter's life. He preferred to give the child up for adoption as was his legal right.

"May I ask, Mr. Grey, why it is that you do not wish to accept responsibility for Rose Christian?"

"I am CEO and sole owner of Grey Enterprises Holdings, your honor. As such, I work long hours. I often do not leave my office until 8 p.m. and then I spend another 4 hours working at home. I do not have the time to raise a child. In addition, by inclination I am simply not father material. I would prefer that this child have two loving parents and perhaps siblings. However, I would be pleased to have Ms. Steele adopt her niece."

The judge regarded Grey with cold eyes. Grey realized, to his horror, that those cold eyes belonged to a Dom.

"Ms. Steele, your case, please?" Grey could see that his honor felt more pleasantly inclined toward Anastasia. He frowned. No fair.

"While I am inclined to agree with Mr. Grey's self-assessment of his unsuitability to father a child, my sister knew him much better than I do and she was insistent that he would be a very good father…lacking only the self-esteem necessary to understand this."

"I object, your honor. My self-esteem is just fine, thank you very much," Grey growled.

"Your representation makes the objections, Mr. Grey…and, may I note, someone who has to declare themselves as you just did, could make the point that he is actually unsure of his confidence. Continue, Ms. Steele."

"Thank you, your honor. As you recognize, Mr. Grey makes my sister's point. He is refusing his duties because he thinks himself to be a danger of some sort to his daughter. My sister, on the other hand, claims to have known him to be a kind and protective man. My sister, for the record, was an excellent judge of character…a talent I very much envied. She endorsed Mr. Grey."

At this point, she handed the baby's birth certificate to the judge who raised an eyebrow at the father's name. "Yes. She does seem to desire that Mr. Grey be the father. You've had a paternity test done, I assume?"

"Yes, your honor," Collins spoke up. "Thus, as Mr. Grey's legal daughter, he has every right to give her up for adoption. This, we petition the court."

"May I speak, your honor?" Clarice asked. Grey held his breath. This was not going to be good.

CHAPTER 15

"My observation of Mr. Grey is, to put it baldy, that he is scared…even terrified of assuming a responsibility so out of his wheelhouse. I recommend that he serve a period of probation…a time where he cares for the child…makes the necessary adjustments to his current lifestyle…and learns that he is, indeed, good father material. Sometimes, dipping a toe in the water is all it takes to get over a fear."

Grey jumped to his feet. "No! No!" His honor ordered him to be seated. The sweat on Grey's brow and his shaking hands were all the evidence the judge needed to accept Dr. Ryan's evaluation.

"I would also recommend that Mr. Grey attend counseling sessions with a therapist I recommend. He needs to have someone to talk to about his new lifestyle and to help him with his fears. His current relationship with the child's aunt does not lend itself to be a support for him. Ms. Steele agrees with this, do you not?"

"Mr. Grey is extremely antagonistic toward me at this time. He feels that were it not for my interference, he would not be burdened with a child. He is correct. Dr. Ryan has also advised in our private discussions that I, as well, should be talking with someone…and, at some future point, engage in said discussions with Mr. Grey with a therapist as a mediator. I agree."

Grey sank in his seat, mortally wounded.

Collins did try. "Your honor, do you truly feel that it is in the best interest of the child that she be forced to spend time with a father who does not want her? Surely, she will feel his rejection and, I'm sure that Dr. Ryan will agree, this cannot be good for her."

"How do you respond to this argument, Dr. Ryan?"

"I am currently inclined to believe the child's deceased mother who spent much time with Mr. Grey. While it is not apparent to those of us in this room, she knew him to be a decent man, a man capable of loving his own daughter. Thus, again, I propose a period of adjustment."

"And how long would this period of adjustment be?" Collins asked. Grey felt a silver of hope. All he had to do was utterly fail his trial and he'd be a free man.

"I think that it would be best to leave it open-ended, your honor." Ms. Steele said.

"Open-ended?" the judge inquired.

"Yes, your honor. I can read Mr. Grey's mind from here. He's thinking that he can manage to hang on for a couple of weeks being a wretched father."

The judge laughed as did Dr. Ryan. Even Collins was suppressing a snicker.

"Very well. I order that Mr. Grey assume responsibility for his daughter in partnership with Ms. Steele for an indefinite period of time. Ms. Steele will, I'm sure, be able to guide you initially, Mr. Grey, in preparing your home for a child.

"This hearing is now completed. However, I would like a private word with Mr. Grey."

Everyone thanked the judge for his time and exited the room while Grey gazed steely eyed at his honor.

The judge smiled at Grey and relaxed in his chair. "Your Dom is rattling his cage, Mr. Grey. I know the feeling. I am married with three children. I participate in BDSM with my wife which we both enjoy. In fact, I married my last sub. Occasionally, for a change of pace and to sharpen our skills, one or the both of us will visit a club. We have date night once a week which we spend in a separate apartment. Our children are too young as yet to know of or understand our interest in kink.

"What are your arrangements?"

Grey wondered if he legally had to expose himself like this but he could hardly ask Collins.

"Weekends through noon on Sunday. I have a room dedicated to my activities and my sub has a room to stay in during the weekend. Rarely, I require her company during the week as I am consumed with my work."

"I see. I know I seem unsympathetic to your plight, Mr. Grey but I am quite the opposite. I believe that you are going to love your daughter and be happy as a father…speaking as a single Dom who had to make the adjustment. I am ordering you to carry on no BDSM activities while you are in charge of your child's care. Also, I am ordering you to spend actual time with her rather than foisting her off on a nanny. You will learn how to be a working dad like millions of others. Am I clearly understood?"

"My life as I know it is over. Do I have that about right?"

The judge smiled and wished Grey good luck as he left the room. Grey was so low in his chair that he was practically sitting on his shoulders.

CHAPTER 16

When Grey finally emerged from the conference room, the only person left in the corridor was Ms. Steele who was studying her phone with a grin on her face. She has a great smile, he thought, before he stopped and reminded himself that she was the enemy…the enemy with great legs. He

sat down next to her on the bench and looked over her shoulder.

"Who's that?"

"Your daughter. I took it before I left home this morning. Thought that you might want to see it."

Grey reluctantly took the phone from her hand and studied the image of the infant on the screen. Her eyes were wide open in wonder. They were a brilliant grey. It was startling to look into grey eyes. The only ones he'd ever seen were his…in the mirror. He had to admit that she was a pretty baby…as babies go.

"Well, I suppose that I'll need a few things. Do you have a list? And when is my first shift?"

"There is a small café nearby. It's quiet this time of day. Let's have a snack and discuss how we will co-parent," Ana suggested.

Riding down in the elevator, Ana spent her time swiping from picture to picture of Rose while Christian paced. "Relax, Grey. She's a baby, not a bomb," Ana giggled. Grown women, he reflected, shouldn't giggle. However, he'd make an exception in Ms. Steele's case. Her giggle affected him pleasantly.

The paps who hung around the courthouse stared at the couple as they walked down the stairs. Grey grimaced. He could see tomorrow's headline in the Seattle Nooz.

Christian Grey in Trouble?

Wait until they learned the real news. He should have thought to point out to the judge that his poor child would never know a moment's peace when the pap hordes find out about her.

"Ignore them, Grey. I've already filed a petition for Rose's privacy. Her face will be pixelated until her 18th birthday."

"Yeah? What about your face? Do you realize that your days as an anonymous citizen are numbered?"

Ana sighed. "I took that into consideration quite some time ago. Can't be helped. Rose comes first. You'll soon learn that as well."

They settled into a booth in the back of the café while the paps crowded the sidewalk, blocking other possible patrons. As soon as the manager began to gripe, Ana pointed out that the place was nearly empty.

"It's his way of gouging you for a giant tip. Don't fall for it. Now, I propose that we make out a calendar. Every other weekend, every other week. How does that sound?"

"I'm due for brunch with my family this Sunday. I might as well get this over with." He noted the disapproval in Ana's eyes. "I mean, I'd like to introduce Rose to her family before the paps catch on."

"Agreed. This will be her first weekend with her daddy. I've hired a wet nurse named Marna. Please prepare a room for her. I've been doing the middle of the night feedings so that Marna can sleep since she acts as nanny all day."

"That won't be a problem. I don't sleep much."

"I would like you to consider another arrangement. It doesn't matter much while Rose is so young but as she becomes more aware of her environment, Dr. Ryan feels that constant switching back and forth between your penthouse and my apartment will be confusing for Rose."

"You're not suggesting that we cohabitate?" Grey said in alarm.

Anastasia burst out laughing, throwing her head back, exposing her elegant, alabaster neck.

CHAPTER 17

Grey gulped. He had to stop noticing things about Ms. Steele. It wasn't doing his self-control any good. Then he saw that her laughter made her shining blue eyes sparkle. Say something to make her mad, he told himself.

"You'd be hell to live with, I'm sure." There. That ought to do it. It did it, all right. Her eyes darkened and he was grateful for the table top hiding his reaction.

"No. God, no. Dr. Ryan suggested that we choose a place for Rose to live and then we switch residencies. This will present some difficulties for us both but, again, we must consider what is best for our daughter."

"Our daughter. I'm never getting shed of you, am I?" Grey groaned.

Anastasia smirked. "Oh, that goes both ways, Mr. Grey. Now, your penthouse is the obvious choice for Rose's permanent home. My condo is too small for two offices, etc. I've studied the floor plans of your penthouse. The balconies concern me but they can be locked. You have a library that I could use for my office unless you'd like to share your study."

"Absolutely not!"

Her eyes were sparkling again. He was just too easy. "However, my condo is one level while most of your bedrooms are upstairs. I'd rather Rose didn't have stairs to fall down. She could have the downstairs bedroom while you and I have our quarters on the second level."

"Give up my bedroom?" he whined.

"Yes," she steadied her look at him. "And not just your bedroom. Your playroom will have to be dismantled. You could move it down to the 10th floor. With any luck, Rose will never know about Apt. 1, 10th floor. When it's my time to live with her, if she wishes to see you, you will come up."

"And where will she think I am when you're occupying my home? What if she wants to see where Daddy is living this weekend?"

"There are many arrangements that we will have to work out between us as time goes on, Mr. Grey. And don't for a moment think that you will wiggle out of parenthood. You're all in. Now, is there some other arrangement that you'd like to suggest?"

Grey's eyes darkened but this had no effect on Ms. Steele. Rather, she stared into them, curious about their meaning. She supposed that it meant that he was angry. That he was feeling something far more foreign to him did not occur to her.

The evening sun was shining in the front windows and he could see a mahogany glint off her dark hair. His Dom had shrunk into a corner of its cage and showed no signs of stirring. What the hell was he going to do? Ms. Steele had ambushed him, taken him hostage and no one was coming to the rescue.

Never before in his troubled life had he faced a challenge like this. A beautiful woman was stirring something deep within him, something with which he was deeply uncomfortable and unfamiliar. A baby was turning his routine, his known world, on its head and she wasn't going away. He'd worked so hard to build his kingdom, his security and now he had to share it with two female intruders.

The formidable billionaire, Christian Grey, was in deep with no apparent way out.

CHAPTER 18

The rest of the week was a blur of confusing changes in Grey's tidy life. He'd no idea that Ana was dealing with her own issues. She had worked hard, harder than he had, to build a life…since she was 17, graduating high school and burying the only loved one she'd ever had, Ray, her stepfather. She had to leave her home, her safe zone, to move clear across the country to New Haven, Connecticut to attend Yale University. She intended to become an attorney and Yale Law was rated the best in the country. Her 4.+ GPA and low socio-economic status had allowed her to squeeze into the school. Taking care of her ailing father and studying to maintain her GPA had not accorded her the opportunity to participate in extracurricular activities, the kind that boosted an application to a top school like Yale. She hadn't even been able to attend her own graduation…being needed at home to hold her dying father's hand.

As soon as he was buried, she'd had to race across the country to find a job. She had a scholarship but it didn't pay for living expenses. She had to work and to get into Yale Law, she had to have a 4.0 GPA and passed the LSAT with the highest possible score. Life was a never-ending grind. Ana learned to be stoic and to block out everything but the necessary. Thus, she didn't make close friends even though other students liked her. She loaned out her notes. She helped them with their classes. She held exam review nights. Her professors loaned her their lecture halls so that she could accommodate the great number of students who considered her review nights to be part of their curriculum.

Ana was not a prideful person. She knew that she had advantages not available to most other students. Besides one student who continually bragged about his eidetic memory, she knew of no one else who could speed read through a text and have it committed to memory within an evening. Most of the students had IQs in the high numbers like her but she was also far better at understanding the material. Besides, she enjoyed review nights. It was the only socializing that she had time for anyway. She'd learned a good sense of humor from her father and used it to ensure that her fellow students could relax with her. To them, she was something of a unicorn. They didn't understand her but they liked her a lot.

She assured them often that teaching others was the best way to learn yourself and thus leading review nights was best for her as well. While her first point was true, no one believed that Anastasia Rose Steele needed them as much as they needed her. Sometimes, students came to her to confess their fear that they wouldn't get into Yale Law. So, she often acted as a counselor as well. She listened. She convinced them that getting into Yale Law was not the be all and end all. Living well, however one had to do it, was the most important thing. Yale Law had a reputation, sure, but one could go to night school and earn one's own reputation.

She talked more than one student off the ledge.

LSAT study nights were packed. She had to borrow Sheffield, one of the largest lecture halls on campus. In addition to having committed her three years of Yale undergrad to memory, she had used part of her summer hiatus to read every LSAT prep text available. Sheffield Hall was offered to her in late July as those applying to Yale Law had bombarded the administration with requests to open the Hall to Anastasia for LSAT study. Since so many of the students came from wealthy families who donated to Yale, the request was granted and Anastasia returned to prep "her" students. Every one of them had graduated from Yale with at least a 3.9 and now needed an LSAT in at least the 170s to get into Yale Law. No one doubted that Anastasia Steele would blow the LSATs out of the water. There was even a poll going as to whether she'd get a 179 or a 180…180 being the top score.

The last day before the exam, Ana gave a pep talk to her fellow students. She acknowledged that some would not make it. So, what do you do? She asked. They, as one, yelled "find a better law school!" Then they all laughed. She had ensured every day that they understood that being a lawyer or getting a job with a fancy firm or making the big money…none of that was important. Being wise, giving to others, laughing often, enjoying life…these were the goals she was hoping to achieve. By now, her admiring classmates had begun to believe her. There was a sense of ease as they went into the exam. Doing one's best was all that truly mattered.

She made it through Yale law in two years and pulled her classmates right along with her again. Since the rest of the student body needed three years, Yale tried to recruit Ana to teach for a year and she was quite tempted. However, she was 21 and in a big hurry to build her practice.

She knew that she had to prepare for the bar exam in Washington State because she wanted to move back across the country to Seattle to open her own office. She had lived frugally and saved quite a bit of start-up money. In addition, she had some money from Ray's life insurance and a stipend that the school had insisted that she'd earned. With all this she intended to rent a prestigious space for her office to lure clients. Some of her fellow students gave her their contact info and urged her to call them if she ever wanted to build her staff of attorneys.

It had been four years and, now with Rose, she would be busier than ever so she started to look up some of those contacts. She knew who she wanted and could only hope that they were available.

CHAPTER 19

It seemed to Christian Grey that the precious control that he had sought to attain all his life was disappearing in a fog before his eyes. He hid in his study while Taylor and the rest of the security team dismantled his Red Room, removed the screens that hid the windows and painted the room a pale yellow. This would now be Anastasia's bedroom…blasphemy. She'd also asked that the former sub room be painted a soft blue, Marna's favorite color.

When he left his study to look for a book in the library, he found it set up to be Anastasia's study.

He groaned, found his book and went into his bedroom to read…except that it wasn't his bedroom anymore. His custom king plus size bed was gone along with half the contents of his dressing room and the toiletries from his en suite. In their stead was a room hit by a baby hurricane…crib, changing table, dresser, toys, and, worst of all, pink everywhere. Ana had also installed a queen-sized bed for herself and her clothes in a section of the dressing room.

His housekeeper, Gail, was in heaven. Puttering about singing baby songs and learning how to make baby food…no commercial crap for little Rose. He knew, also, without her saying so that she was delighted to never again have to deal with subs. She beamed at him and he glared at her. Gail would have to go back and forth between floor 10 and the penthouse but she didn't mind.

One of Ana's bedrooms had been turned into a smaller version of the Red Room. It was, in Grey's eyes, an abomination…an embarrassing downsize. Ana had installed his bed in her former bedroom, the largest in the condo. She had taken care to make everything to his liking…bigger towels in the en suite, copies of his special shampoo, body wash…all so that he wouldn't have to tote his belongings back and forth. She cleared her closet so that he could keep at least a week's worth of clothing near at hand.

Christian could see that Anastasia was trying to make this change as easy as possible for him. When it was her time with Rose, all he had to do was go down 10 floors and move in. She'd even cleared a room entirely that he could use as a study. All he really needed was a desk, a laptop and a bottle of Jim Beam.

For several days as arrangements were being made, he spent long hours at the office, sleeping in the bedroom behind his wall of liquor. However, finally the weekend came and he had to face the inevitable…meeting his child. He dragged himself down to the garage and stared listlessly out the window as Taylor drove him home…home? It wasn't his home anymore. Now he had to share it with a woman and a child.

Worse, it was Friday night and there would be no sub kneeling in his Red Room, craving his whips and canes and belts and restraints…his commands and punishments. He had several scenarios in mind but he couldn't use them. His week was to be devoted to a squalling infant who needed its diaper changed. He felt himself sinking into a mire of despair.

Taylor parked the Mercedes in its spot and opened his boss's door for him. He stood like a statue while Grey didn't move. Taylor sighed and tried to help.

"Gail made your favorite…beef stew…for dinner, Mr. Grey."

Grey sighed and hefted his sorry self out of his $200,000 Mercedes Maybach and began his march to his doom. Suddenly he stopped.

"Taylor, I forgot. We need a car seat, top of the line, of course. Two."

Taylor smiled. This might be fun, he thought.

CHAPTER 20

When Grey entered his foyer, he found that his Great room furniture was missing. Now what?

"Gail, where is the couch?

"Oh, sir, we certainly couldn't keep that couch or any of the items in the Great room. All that sharp-edged chrome…so much for little Rose to hurt herself on. The new furniture will be delivered tomorrow. Ms. Steele and I had quite a time going about the main level, baby-proofing."

"Baby-proofing? What the hell…?" Elena had decorated his Great room. Now he'd have to deal with her ire.

"Good evening, Christian!" Anastasia walked into the room, dressed in a soft blue sweat suit with her gorgeous mane of brown hair piled into a messy bun on her head. Her face was void of makeup. She looked unsophisticated and ten years younger. There was something else about her face as well. She had been crying.

"Ms. Steele…" he began…but she stopped him. "First names now, Christian, don't you think?"

"Anastasia…" he began again. "Please, just Ana."

"Why have you been crying," he demanded to know. Despite his rather harsh inquiry, Ana knew that he meant well. He just didn't know any better.

"I've been Rose's mother for six weeks and now I'm going back to an apartment empty of her and all her things. I've just been a bit emotional, I guess."

"Well, you know, you could always keep her fulltime…" but Ana tilted her head in a kind of adorable way and wiped away a tear.

"Come meet your daughter, Christian," Ana reached out for his hand and led him into his former bedroom. With great trepidation, Grey walked into the room and once again winced at all the pink. He cautiously approached the crib. He heard a gurgling sound and looked down into the bright grey eyes of his little girl. She was so tiny.

"She's too small, Ana. Are you sure that she's okay to leave the hospital? What is that sound she's making? Is she choking?"

Ana giggled. Damn it, he thought, she's got to stop doing that to me.

"She's fine. She's as healthy as any newborn. That sound is just her talking to herself. Look, she's staring at you. Get closer so that she can see you better."

Christian stuck his face down near Rose's. "What's wrong with her eyes?"

"Newborns can see clearly close up around six weeks. Their vision gets stronger as they grow."

With her father's nose to her nose, Rose reached up and touched his cheek. "Why is she doing that? What does she want?"

"She wants you to pick her up and hold her." Christian stood up and stepped back.

"Oh, no. I'll just drop her. You pick her up." Ana giggled again and leaned over to gather up the baby. Grey noticed the enticing curve of her hips and buttocks in the soft material she was wearing. He quickly adjusted himself before Ana could turn around with Rose in her arms. She indicated that Grey should sit in the rocking chair. Then she instructed him on how to hold his baby. He followed instructions and found himself in a familiar position. He was suddenly taken back 21 years.

"Mee-ah" he said. Ana gave him an odd look and he chuckled. "The first baby I held was my sister, Mia. I fed her and changed her diapers and read books to her."

Ana stared in astonishment. "You are not a complete amateur then."

"Well, that was 21 years ago. I'd almost forgotten about it but this feels familiar." He rocked as he looked down at Rose. She was staring up at him and smiling…or having gas. This, to his amazement, felt good…even easy. Maybe he could do this. Maybe.

CHAPTER 21

He didn't know how long he rocked in that chair with Rose in his arms. He couldn't stop looking at her. She was quite beautiful, he noticed. She didn't cry and eventually she closed her eyes and slept. He was transfixed by the sight of this creature…his creature…his daughter. He didn't feel horrified anymore. He felt peaceful, serene. This child was his flesh and blood. She was his daughter. He looked up to Ana. She was gone. That didn't feel right. He rose from the chair and gently laid Rose unto her back in the crib. Then, assuring himself that she was all right, he left the room.

"Gail, do you know where Ana went?"

"Downstairs, sir. Marna, Rose's wet nurse, is in her room. She wanted to get a bit of sleep in case Rose needs her in the night."

"I thought that I was supposed to get up and feed Rose a bottle. Did Marna eat her dinner?"

"Yes, sir. She just finished. She's probably still awake if you want to speak with her."

Grey bounded up the steps and knocked lightly on Marna's door. "Yes?" she responded.

"Marna, this is Christian Grey. Could we speak for a moment?"

Marna, a woman in her early thirties, opened the door and stared. Oh, crap. Not this again, he thought. You're my baby's nurse. Dial it back a bit. Marna seemed to collect herself and smiled at her boss.

"Yes, sir. Did you need something for Rose?"

"No. I just wanted to introduce myself to you and to tell you that it is my intention to feed Rose at night. I don't sleep much or well so it's better that you get your sleep. Ana tells me that you care for Rose all day."

"Yes, sir. Well, fine. Sure, the nights are yours but please call me if you need me or have questions?"

"I put Rose on her back. That's correct, isn't it?"

"Yes, sir. Did you want to assume your duties beginning now?"

"Yes, Marna. Thank you. By the way, your paychecks will be signed by me from now on. Do you find your compensation adequate?"

"Oh, yes, sir. Ms. Steele has been more than generous."

"Good. Goodnight, then." He turned to go while Marna admired him from behind as he walked away. She'd never seen such a good-looking man in person.

He returned to Rose's room, looked in on her, picked up her monitor and went back to his dinner.

As he ate, his phone rang. It was Ana and she sounded strained.

"Christian, Rose's car seat has been changed."

"Yes, I had Taylor purchase two of the best."

"I see. How did your bodyguard get into my locked vehicle?"

"He's an expert in security. He can pick locks."

"Uh huh. In future, could you let me know if you think something regarding Rose needs doing? I was quite surprised and a little disturbed."

"Oh, sure. While we're on the subject, what sort of vehicle do you drive, may I ask?"

"Christian, in the morning, am I going to find my car gone and replaced by a tank?"

"This is my child and you are my child's mother. I just want you both to be safe."

There was a long silence. Grey could almost picture Ana pinching her nose and taking deep, calming breaths.

"All right, Christian. My car is in bay 19. Do what you think is best. Kiss Rose for me. Good night."

CHAPTER 22

Christian tried to sleep but he kept getting up to look at Rose. Why was she still sleeping? Was she all right? Why didn't she cry? Babies are supposed to cry all night and keep waking their parents up. He was about to call Marna when he heard a tiny sound from Rose's crib. He leapt out of the bed and ran to her. Her eyes were open and she was waving her arms and kicking her legs a bit. He picked her up and sat down to rock her. She began to cry…that tiny, quavering infant cry that breaks your heart. Didn't she want to be held? He put her back in her crib. She continued to cry.

Food! That's what she wanted. How could he be so stupid? She was hungry and getting hungrier. He was starving his daughter! He raced to the kitchen and the fridge. The bottles, all lined up but cold. He tried to remember. Yes, yes. You put them in a bottle warmer. Where was their bottle warmer? Did they have a bottle warmer? His baby needed food!

He raced back into the bedroom and picked up his daughter. He ran pell-mell to the elevator and punched for the 10th floor. Rose was still crying and Grey was panicking. He pounded on apt. 1 until Ana answered. He was so terrified for his daughter that he didn't notice that Ana was wearing only a camisole and a pair of panties with her hair flowing down.

"I can't find the bottle warmer! Rose is starving! She needs food!" Ana waved him in as he went on ranting hysterically. She walked into the kitchen and put a pan of water on the stove. After a few minutes, it began to simmer. Ana took a bottle from the fridge and set it down in the pan. Christian was standing nearby holding Rose, his eyes wild. Ana picked up the bottle and squeezed a few drops on her wrist and then handed the bottle to Christian who immediately offered its nipple to Rose. Upon watching her suckle, Christian sank unto Ana's couch, some color coming back to his cheeks. As he relaxed, he noticed Ana's attire. He was feeding his infant and pitching a tent in his pajama bottoms. His cheeks colored even more. Ana stifled a grin, left the room and returned in a large, fluffy robe.

"Well, you're breathing again. That's good. I thought that you used to feed Mia."

"Mom warmed up the bottle for me. I wasn't allowed near the stove. How did you know that the milk was the right temperature?"

"Just practice. I'll teach you. I'm going back to bed." With that she left the room. Christian's attempt to murder his baby had worn him out. He struggled to stay awake while Rose drank her dinner.

.+.

When Ana walked into her living room the next morning, she found Christian lying flat on his back holding tight to Rose lying flat on her back on his stomach with the bottle half empty on the floor.

Her heart melted.

Saturday. Christian had managed an entire night with his baby. He'd been so frightened that Rose would starve to death because he couldn't heat a bottle. Why hadn't he thought to awaken Marna? No, instead he had come down 10 flights to Ana. Well, she supposed that it made sense to a scared man. After all, he'd never met Marna. It was stupid of her to not think to introduce them.

She picked up Rose and held her in one arm while she made coffee. Christian was certainly dead to the world. She covered him with an afghan and then poured herself a cup of coffee. Last night was the first in a while that she'd slept well…despite her visitors. She rocked back and forth, enjoying the warm bundle in her arms and listening to Christian's soft snoring. It was all quite domestic.

Her first Saturday off in some time. What should she do with herself? She could read. She could work. She could visit Eliza's grave and plant flowers. Ana had purposely purchased three plots next to Jacob, one for Eliza, one for her and one across the front for flowers. Otherwise, the cemetery cleanup crews would mow them down. Those people didn't appreciate things getting in the way of their lawn mowers. Yes, she decided, today she would visit a plant nursery and buy a collection of flowers. Eliza had loved all kinds of flowers. Jacob had loved roses. He'd worn a rose boutonniere in his lapel at their wedding. It had been an intimate wedding but quite lovely just the same. She'd worn a white lacy dress and he'd been dazzled. He knew that he didn't have much time left and he made every second count. He'd married a woman he truly loved and felt immeasurably blessed that she wanted him as well. It was, indeed, a marriage of love…not just convenience. Their wedding night had been loving and passionate. They hadn't the time for a honeymoon because he couldn't be far from his doctors. However, Ana had shut down her practice for months in order to be with him. When he could no longer make love to her, she slept with him and held him close…right up to the moment when he closed his eyes for the last time. Eliza saw Ana's anguish and knew that it was a real marriage. Although he was Eliza's only relative, she held Ana together for months after their loss.

They were truly sisters…sisters of the heart.

CHAPTER 23

Christian awoke, the sun pouring in and no sign of Rose. He found a post-it stuck to his forehead…Ana letting him know that Rose was with Marna. He was beat. Last night had knocked him out. First thing, he had to locate that bottle warmer. Second thing, he had to stop looking at Ana. God in heaven, his baby needed feeding and he was mesmerized by Ana's tiny outfit and stunning body. I'm scum, he told himself.

Ana also noted that she would be planting flowers at the graves of Jacob and Eliza. He had her number should he need anything. He shouldn't feel bad about his panic last night. He was a new father and concerned for his child.

He threw off the afghan and sat up. He'd never spent time in Ana's place and he was curious since this is where he would be living every other week. There was a spacious kitchen/living area. The kitchen would please Gail. The living area had a large, comfortable couch…which reminded him that he needed to buy new furniture. He wandered down the hall to the bedrooms and located the one that he would be using. Ana had slept in it last night. He laid down for a moment and could smell Ana. It was intoxicating. He jumped up. There was an en suite and Ana had outfitted it to please him. He smiled as he walked down the hall to the room that would serve as his office on his off weeks. Suddenly, it occurred to him that he didn't like the idea of an "off" week.

The third bedroom had been painted dark red and screens covered the windows. The bed fit and the carabiners were attached to the ceiling. His instruments of "pleasure" for his subs hung on the walls. There wasn't room for the chesterfield couch but Taylor had thoughtfully provided a large chair for those times when Grey wanted to sit and just look at his naked sub. All in all, while it wasn't a large room, it had everything he needed. Now all he needed was a new sub. Should he go to a club to seek one out or bow to Elena's choice again? She'd most certainly make him pay for his rudeness.

As he passed Ana's/his bedroom again, he noticed a shelf with pictures…an older man with his arm around a little girl smiling with the fish she'd caught…a handsome guy exhibiting the obvious signs of illness and Eliza…a beautiful wedding photo of Ana and Jacob. Both looked ecstatically happy. Christian felt unreasonably jealous of Jacob. There was one more picture but it was stuck behind and facing down…a woman, older but very much like Ana. The disappearing mother, he assumed.

He got back on the elevator…unfortunately with Mrs. Rogers from the 19th floor and her piercing eyes that took in every inch of his barely clothed body. As the door opened on the 19th floor, she continued to stare and he had to remind her that she had reached her floor. She departed and he punched in the code for the penthouse.

Marna was feeding Rose again. She looked up, surprised to see Mr. Grey in his pj bottoms.

"Mr. Grey, I thought that you were upstairs asleep."

"No, Marna. I needed some advice on bottle warming so I went down to Ana's place. I couldn't find the bottle warmer up here."

"Mr. Grey, all of the counter- top appliances…toaster, bottle warmer, etc… are in this cabinet."

"Thank you, Mrs. Jones. I'll know better next time. How is Rose, Marna?"

Marna snuggled her charge. "Oh, she's just great, as always. An excellent appetite."

"Yes, she drank half a bottle last night. Is that a good amount?" he asked. Marna nodded enthusiastically. Oh, she hoped that she would get to look at Mr. Grey for months to come. There was a pounding in her heart from the sheer excitement of seeing his gorgeousness.

"Gail, I'll have breakfast in about 30 minutes. I want to shower and dress first."

He was startled once again to walk into his new pink bedroom. He knew that he wouldn't be sleeping upstairs in one of the guest rooms. He needed to be with his daughter. He didn't even mind that the bed wasn't as comfortable as his old one.

As the hot water washed over him, he thought about an outing with Rose. Maybe they could go out to Forest Lawn. Cemeteries could be so peaceful and pleasant. He could visit Eliza's grave and tell her that he was going to be a good father or die trying. He wouldn't disappoint her. She had faith in him and he'd honor that.

The fact that there was a chance of running into Ana was just coincidence, a happy happenstance. Trying to pick up a girl at a grave…I really am scum, he thought again.

Still, he and Rose needed an outing and he couldn't think of a more private setting. Paps did not generally hang around cemeteries looking for celebrities unless one had died. A check of the papers had shown that no one of interest to the buzzards had passed on to the great papless unknown.

Yep. Cemeteries were a good place to push a pram around.

CHAPTER 24

Christian had never realized that Forest Lawn was such a big place. He'd only ever been there to bury family members in the Trevelyan-Grey Plot after riding through the cemetery half-asleep in the back seat of a limo. Now he and Rose were quite far from the Mercedes and he feared that they were lost. Ah, well, Taylor was probably tracking them on Christian's phone. He'd about decided to turn around and try to find the way back when he spotted her. He was on a hill looking down into a small valley where he could see Ana on her hands and knees, digging in the dirt. He debated. Should he pretend to stumble upon her or turn around?

"Ana? Is that you?" Ana turned quickly and seemed genuinely taken aback to see Christian pushing a pram by her husband's and sister's gravesites.

Christian noticed that she'd been crying and he felt ashamed of his duplicity.

"I often take walks in cemeteries. They're quiet, pretty and no one bothers me. I didn't mean to sneak up on you," he lied. "That's a lot of work you're doing there. The guys who mow the grounds will just destroy all those flowers, you know."

"No. I own this plot as well as the others around it. As long as I take care of it, they'll leave it alone. This is Jacob's," she pointed, "and this is Eliza's. This will be mine one day and then all these flowers are in the extra one."

"You've already purchased your own plot? What if you marry?"

Ana shrugged. "Unlikely. What about you? Your family seems to own half the cemetery and you even have a fence around it."

"Yeah, much of it is filled already. The Trevelyan-Greys have lived in the Seattle area since this cemetery was first platted. We have some friends buried with us, too. Elliot's mother died at Grey Manor and was interred in the family plot."

"Really? I'd like to hear that story sometime. I want to know as much of your history as possible…for Rose. What about your mother? Where is she?"

Ana was sitting on the ground in the midst of a riot of color, the sun shining on her hair. For a moment, Grey just stared, saying nothing.

"Christian?"

"Oh, yeah. Ella was taken away to the morgue when I was taken to the hospital. I guess it didn't occur to my parents to see to her. I don't know where she is now. Probably cremated and scattered to the winds. I've never asked and my parents have never talked about her…except once when I asked if she'd be coming to take me away from them. They assured me that she wasn't and I was safe at home."

"It's sad. You know, sad for both of you."

"Well, sorry to bother you, Ana. Rose and I will be going…although I'm not sure where. I think we're lost." Ana chuckled and pointed behind Grey where Taylor was creeping up on them in the Mercedes.

"That reminds me. About your car. It's kind of old and doesn't have any of the latest safety gadgets."

"Yep. It isn't bullet proof. No roll bars or crash-proof steel framing."

"How did you know that I was worried about those things?" He rolled his eyes. "Of course, you had me vetted. Well, you are Rose's mother and I need you to be safe even when you aren't with her. I'd prefer that you accept a driver…at least, when you're with Rose."

Ana turned her head and looked at Eliza's marker. She'd had pictures of both Jacob and Eliza attached to their gravestones. Grey realized what he'd said and instantly felt like the dirt that covered Ana's hands.

"I'm sorry, Ana," he said as he crouched down next to her. Taylor was buckling Rose into her car seat. "Maybe it's too soon for me to be saying things like that." He reached around and rubbed soothing circles on her back. She turned to him with tears brimming and nodded. "Maybe, yeah."

"Still, while we'll always tell her about her birth mother and all she did for her, one day Rose is going to say 'mama' and she'll be looking at you."

Ana took up her spade and dug another hole before planting a bright yellow flower. "I'd best get back to my work, Christian. I'll think about the car thing."

Taylor put the pram in the back of the SUV while Grey slipped beside his daughter. As Taylor drove away, Christian looked back at Ana.

"Well, I'm a son-of-a-bitch, Taylor. First, I stalk her to her loved ones' graves and then I take away Eliza's right to be called 'mother'."

"Yes, sir. I think you might have knocked one into a sand trap." Christian had to laugh. He hated golf…a sport that Taylor lived for.

CHAPTER 25

"What to come inside, Taylor? My family, especially my mother, will be a hoot…reaction-wise."

"I'd fully intended to, sir. The whole back of your parent's house is glass, exposed to the water. I need to make a thorough security inspection with Miss Rose in mind. We may have to make some modifications to the security measures we put in place a few years ago."

Grey sighed. The word had not yet gotten out that Christian Grey had a child but it would soon. He had to discuss a new will with Carrick and it was only a matter of time before someone slipped up. When he'd first had to hire security, it was an adjustment to have bodyguards and cars with bullet-proof windows. He'd been getting threatening letters and people following him…not all of whom were paparazzi. He'd gradually come to understand that he needed protection and after becoming a dominant in his home and in business, he'd had to accept that he'd lost some of this control.

Now he was in more danger than ever before. A few days of being a dad and to lose Rose would end him.

Carrying the baby in a basket, Christian approached the front door of Grey Manor and rang the bell. Usually, he would just walk in but he thought the occasion called for shock and awe.

"Christian, why are you ringing the bell? The door wasn't even locked." Grace looked down at the basket, its contents covered by a blanket.

"Why ever would you bring food? You've never brought so much as a bottle…." Before Grace could finish her sentence, Rose cried out in that fragile voice that just killed Christian. He smiled at the stunned look on his mother's face. He handed the basket to her and pulled back the blanket.

"Say hello to your first grandchild, Mom. Rose Christian Grey, this is your grandma Grace."

Silently and with shaking hands, Grace reached into the basket and picked up the baby. Rose waved her arms around and gurgled. "I believe that she's hungry." Christian pulled up a bottle from the bottom of the basket and walked into the kitchen where he put a small pan of water on the burner and left it to simmer for a few minutes. Grace was staring at Rose and then at her son who seemed to know what he was doing. I'm showing off, Christian thought.

Grace sat down and held the baby, staring…speechless. Carrick walked up, ducking to the side as Taylor strode through, looking around. Taylor had never before come inside and now he was strutting around with purpose. Carrick frowned in confusion and then looked over his wife's shoulder.

"Cute. So, who's this?" he asked Christian. Carrick laughed. "Don't tell me that you're babysitting."

Then he noticed that Christian was heating a bottle. "Do you know what you're doing, son? You're liable to scald the kid." Christian grinned, tested the milk on his wrist and approving it, handed it to his mother who adjusted her hold on the baby and put the nipple to her lips. Rose latched on like a champ.

"Carrick," Grace said in a small, wavering voice, "this is Rose Christian Grey, our granddaughter."

Carrick stumbled back against the counter. He stared at the baby. He stared at his son. He stared at the baby. "Where did you get this child, Christian?"

"From her mother, of course. Mom, you're an ob/gyn. Maybe you should explain reproduction to dad."

While Christian was having fun with his parents, Mia wandered through. She looked down at the baby and repeated her father's word. "Cute. I'm not changing its diapers, tho." She grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and returned to the living room.

Elliot came rushing in the door and tore through the kitchen on his way to the fridge. "Did Margaret make pie? What's Chris doing here? I still get his piece." He walked by his mother and asked her why she'd chosen to babysit on family dinner day. The kid was bound to scream and poop and ruin the whole day.

Grace had begun to shake and cry so Christian picked up Rose in one arm while he put the other around his mother. Carrick was still deeply confused.

Taylor returned. "Sir, we'll need more coverts. I also don't like the proximity of that waterfront."

"She's not quite two months, Taylor. I don't think she'll be running off to drown just yet."

Taylor harrumphed.

CHAPTER 26

Christian carried Rose into the living room and held her until Grace sat down and took her and the bottle back. His mother's face was as beautiful as he'd ever seen it. This was a dream come true for her. She'd resigned herself to reaching quite an elderly age before one of her children gifted her the grandchild she so desperately wanted…and with Grey being a hermit and Elliot a man whore, Mia was her only chance and she was still very young.

Carrick sat close to Grace and put an arm around the back of the couch, staring down into Rose's face as she suckled loudly. "Christian, I…I… Christian, are you telling us that this is your actual child?"

"Yes, dad," Christian spoke more gently now to his befuddled parents. "This is my daughter. Her mother named her after her aunt and me…Rose Christian Grey. It's on the birth certificate."

Mia dropped her bottle on the floor and Elliot dropped his jaw.

"Who's the mother, Chris? Man, you're in trouble now. How could you screw up like this?" Elliot was horrified. Christian felt a fleeting moment of annoyance but when he looked back at Rose, he calmed down.

"The mother was a girl I was seeing for a few months. She died of cancer shortly after Rose's birth. She refused all treatment to protect her unborn child. I didn't know about Rose until her mother's sister approached me. It's a long story that I'll tell you about over dinner while Rose is napping."

Rose finished drinking her lunch and Christian held her as she burped. His family was looking at him in awe. He knew how to burp a baby! Then he placed her in the basket and took her into the dining room, setting the basket down close to his seat so that he could watch her.

During a dinner that even Elliot seemed unable to eat, he told his family the whole story…leaving out the part about the mother being his submissive, of course. They could see, from the glow on his face, that being a father was something he was delighted to be experiencing. That alone kept them in a state of stupefaction. Christian found that he had to repeat the same facts before his family could grasp them.

Yes, Rose was really his daughter. Yes, he intended to raise her. Yes, she was his blood relative. No, he wasn't going to turn her over to an army of nannies. Yes, Rose really was his very own little girl. Yes, dad, I had a paternity test. No, Elliot, her mother wasn't trying to trap me.

"Christian, I am familiar with Anastasia Steele. She is one of the most brilliant attorneys I've ever known. She has a spotless reputation but…what's in this for her?"

"This is her niece, dad. She wants to help raise her. She has no agenda and she isn't after my money. The way I originally reacted to the news I'm lucky that she's allowing me to father my child. I offered to let her adopt Rose and keep me out of it but she is a determined woman. She wants Rose to have her father. So, we're going to co-parent. Rose needs two parents. I didn't know that being her father was going to be so important to me but…well…it's everything now. When it's Ana's turn to have her, I'll probably be making a pest of myself hanging around the penthouse."

"What do you mean…hanging around the penthouse?" Mia questioned.

Dr. Ryan, a child psychologist, thinks it's better if Ana and I switch homes rather than shuffling Rose around. Thus, the penthouse will be Rose's home and Ana's place will be my place every other week. 'Course, I'm already thinking house and yard and fence and dog but it will be a while before Rose is ready for that. We'll take it as it comes.

"Dad, after dinner, I want to sit down with you and discuss a will and trust and other legal matters regarding Rose and Ana."

Carrick's eyebrows went up. "What legal matters regarding Ana? Is she expecting some monetary compensation for helping with Rose?"

"Dad, she just wants to mother Rose. That's all. Her practice is doing very well."

"Yeah…but not billions well, I wouldn't bet," Mia frowned.

"For someone who is 21 and still unemployed and living off her parents, I don't think you have much to be suspicious about, Mia." Christian was getting a bit hot under the collar.

"So, when do we get to meet Mama Steele, bro?" Elliot asked mildly.

"I don't know. This is just our first week of Rose being out of the hospital. We've agreed that we need to take it slow and give each other plenty of room to adjust. I know that one of Ana's reasons for wanting me to take responsibility for being a father is because I have a family. She wants Rose to have grandparents and an uncle and an aunt. Ana was raised by her stepfather and has no idea where her mother is anymore. Her father died shortly after she graduated from high school. She was so busy finishing college and law school in 4 years that she never made friends. She is basically alone in the world and she doesn't want that for Rose.

"That my family might reject Rose because she is so-called illegitimate has been a real fear of hers because she has no family to offer a child. She knows what it's like to be alone and she wants better for her niece. I'm no chump. You ought to know that about me, dad. Ana's sole concern is Rose's welfare. However, I want Ana to agree to legally adopt Rose and to be her mother, not her aunt."

"But Ana doesn't want to be her legal mother?" Grace found that hard to understand.

"I took Rose for a stroll through the cemetery yesterday and found Ana planting flowers around the gravesites of her husband and his sister, Rose's birth mother. Ana loved both of them very much. When I opened my big mouth and referred to Ana as Rose's mother, she bit her lip and I saw that she was trying to not cry. She is having trouble accepting that Eliza can't be Rose's mother. I'm sure that it will take some time for her to take over that role legally. I told her that one day Rose will say mama. It was a thoughtless thing to say but one day Ana will have to agree that she is the only mother that Rose has ever known."

Grace pondered this for a minute and then nodded. "Yes, I guess that I do understand that. I would feel like I was stealing someone's child…especially from someone I loved."

"See if you can get Ana to come to brunch next Sunday, Chris. We'll try to mind our manners. I'll even let her keep her piece of pie," Elliot promised.

CHAPTER 27

When Christian stepped off the elevator and into the Great room, he found Ana standing, wringing her hands. Her face betrayed her anxiety.

"How did it go? Did your family accept Rose?" Her voice was a bit shaky. Christian beamed at her in reply.

"They all loved her, particularly Mom. I had to keep repeating that I was her real father. They had a hard time believing that I was happy about it as well."

Ana caught her breath and sat on the sofa. "Thank god." She reached up for Rose and cuddled her close. "I was being silly, wasn't I?" she said to Rose. "Of course, they'd love you." Christian took her trembling hand and massaged it without realizing what he was doing.

"I didn't have a doubt. They did have trouble accepting that I would want to be a father, as I said, but after watching us together, they had to believe. Have you been sitting here all afternoon worrying?"

"Not all afternoon…just the last hour. I'd already worn a path through my carpeting downstairs so I decided to come up here to see if you were home yet."

"Oh, Ana. Did you think that I'd come home and not immediately call you?"

"I don't know. I don't know you. When did she last eat?"

"Couple of hours. Mrs. Jones, would you please heat up a bottle? When will Marna get back?"

"She's off until tomorrow morning so we're on duty until then. You can take off whenever you want to, Christian. I hope that you'll be comfortable downstairs."

"Do I have to leave already? I'm on duty until midnight, you know. You go downstairs and be comfortable," he huffed. Ana giggled. He held the basket on his lap to disguise his reaction. When would he get used to that sound? he wondered.

Mrs. Jones brought out the bottle to Ana. Christian watched his daughter eat for a while and then left the room to climb the stairs to his shower. Observing Ana's face when she fed Rose did something to him and he needed to get away. While he showered, he contemplated his schedule for the upcoming week. He had a packed itinerary, a lot of meetings that he'd put off during his first week as a dad. He had to fly Charlie Tango to Washington State University to meet with Dr. Clayton and his team in soil research. They wanted to show him their progress in improving soils and there would be a teleconference with teams around the globe. Then they needed to discuss research budgets for the coming year. It had been a long climb but they were finally making progress in using ground covers to bring water to the surface and making drought-damaged land fit for cultivation. Improvements in agriculture around the world could mean feeding millions of people and saving grasslands and the rainforest as well.

His work, philanthropic and otherwise, meant a lot to him but now something else was even more important. He thought about Friday night. He would be alone and his usual activity would be unavailable to him. He didn't have a sub and to obtain one, he would have to call Elena. Ana had been clear about her daughter having no part of his BDSM lifestyle. This past weekend had been his first in years without a sub. Odd that he didn't really notice.

CHAPTER 27

"As always, Mr. Grey, you must know how much your support means to us. No one else of great wealth has been interested in soil. It isn't glamorous like many other so-called charities. However, allowing us to publicize your interest has brought in more donations on a smaller scale than in past years. I know that you'd rather be anonymous and we're so grateful that you moved outside your comfort zone to help us."

"Well, Dr. Clayton, it's true that I'd prefer my philanthropic efforts to be unknown but this cause is too important to worry about protecting my privacy. I'm glad to hear that you've been receiving an increase in donations. Perhaps we ought to consider a larger effort…a gala such as my mother throws every year. I'm not crazy about being the center of attention but we need to get the word out. I don't think that people are aware of the need for soil improvement, for saving soil."

"A grand event to draw big donors would be wonderful. I'm surprised that you'd consider that."

"Well, circumstances in my life have changed and made me more concerned with our planet's future. Why don't you see what you can arrange for some time in the Autumn?"

The thought that there would be no rainforest left by the time that Rose was an adult was highly disturbing to Grey. So much of it was being cleared away for logging and farm land. If conservation efforts weren't concentrated on this problem, her world would be parched and ruined.

As he landed on the helipad on Escala's rooftop, he saw Taylor standing, waiting, with a strange man…perhaps the new security he'd wanted to hire.

"Good to have you back safely, sir. This is Luke Sawyer, new hire. Luke, meet Christian Grey."

Sawyer was a big guy, a big good-looking guy. Couldn't Taylor have found someone with an ugly mug to guard Ana and Rose? Well, now, why did his looks matter? Grey caught himself wondering.

"Welcome aboard, Sawyer. Have you been introduced to your new charges as yet?"

"Yes, sir. Ms. Steele and I have already had a discussion about Miss Rose's needs. I'm sure that there is more to learn but she was quite thorough."

"Taylor, about transportation."

Taylor drew in a deep breath. "Ms. Steele is not exactly amenable to protection for herself, sir. She agreed to "the tank", as she calls it, while Miss Rose is being transported but she sees no need for herself. I explained to her that her safety is paramount if Miss Rose is to have a mother figure in her life. I don't know what I said, sir, but Ms. Steele looked pained and left the room."

"Okay, Taylor. I'll talk to her." The three men entered the elevator for the ride down to the 20th floor. "Sir, I'm also concerned about you being without protection while living in apt. 1, 10th floor."

"I know, Taylor…later, okay?" Taylor didn't appear to like the word 'later' but he had no choice.

As the doors opened to the foyer of the penthouse, Grey heard laughter…Ana's laughter. She was on the floor with Rose and Grey couldn't say who was more adorable. Ana hadn't heard the ping of the elevator as she lay on her back, holding Rose in the air over her head. Rose was laughing, the cutest little baby laugh. Then Ana lowered her to the floor and began to rub her tummy and blow raspberries on her belly. Rose's little arms and legs waving furiously with excitement.

Christian stood over them, smiling, for several minutes before Ana even noticed him.

"Christian! Don't sneak up on me like that!"

"Sorry, you were just so preoccupied. How's our daughter doing? I haven't seen her in days. I think she's gotten bigger."

"How did your meeting go? Did they worship at your philanthropic feet?" Ana teased.

"Natch. You yourself know how easy it is to worship me," he grinned. Ana simply shook her head and smirked.

Grey sat down on the new couch, soft with no sharp edges. The glass coffee table was still present. That would have to go in a few months. He gazed at Ana and Rose, that strange sensation filling his chest cavity again.

"Ana, do you approve of Luke Sawyer?"

"Yes, I gave him a lot of instructions and he was quite agreeable. Sometimes Taylor and I conflict."

"Yes, I know. He's concerned about your safety while driving. He also feels that once word gets out about our relationship, you should have a CPO."

"CPO?"

"Close Protection Officer."

Ana sat up with Rose in her lap. "He wants me to have a bodyguard!?"

"As do I, Ms. Steele. You will be inundated with paparazzi everywhere you go. You will also be in danger from people with evil intentions…kidnapping and such. Sometimes, just local loons who hate me or envy you your position with me."

Ana's mouth was open, a delicate 'O'. "People would want to hurt me because I know you?"

CHAPTER 28

Rose had retired for her post-feed nap and Christian had stayed in his study finishing up some work. Ana had gone down to her apartment to eat dinner alone. Christian lifted his head from his laptop, listening. The penthouse was quiet. He wished that Rose would wake up and cry. He wished that the elevator would ping, signaling Ana's return. He also wished that he hadn't broached the topic of safety with her earlier.

He knew the conversation had to be held. He was, in fact, rather surprised that her personal safety had not occurred to her. After all, Taylor had mentioned it. Maybe Ana had walked away then because she was in denial. All of his family had CPOs and they'd been necessary on more than one occasion. Rich people were always targets. It was like bank robber Willie Sutton had said…"that's where the money is". Banks were a lot harder to rob these days but the loved ones of the ultra-rich were everywhere. Grey was frankly baffled that Ana refused to believe that his money made her a target.

"It isn't my money!"

"Ana, be sensible. I honestly hadn't expected you to be so lacking in awareness. You're a brilliant woman and you're telling me that it hadn't ever occurred to you that your importance to me would make you a target?"

"But I'm not important to you. Rose is important to you."

"Ana," Christian said in a gentle tone, "you are Rose's mother. Of course, you are important to me. We decided to co-parent this child. I need you. I can't imagine trying to raise a little girl without her mother. We both need you."

"I am not her mother!" Ana yelled. Rose whimpered. Grey lifted her from Ana's arms and soothed her. Grey could see that Ana was again becoming upset at displacing Eliza in Rose's life. She was beginning to shake.

"One day," he whispered, "Rose is going to want her mama. Are you going to snap at her that her mother was a saintly woman who died for her and that you are only her aunt…by marriage at that?

Eliza wanted you to be her mother, Ana. And as much as you refuse it, Eliza is still going to be dead. You need to give both Eliza and Rose what they want…a mother."

Ana had leapt to her feet and stormed off to the elevator. When she turned to push the button, Grey could see the tears flowing down her cheeks. Well, he considered, how much of that did I do wrong?

Aside from being noticed as she departed the courthouse with Grey, Ana had remained under the radar. Rose was now in good health and Ana had not yet taken her outside in her pram. There was a lovely park nearby and, surely, one of these days, Ana would want to take Rose out for fresh air. How long would it be before someone caught on? Most mothers walking their children didn't have men the size of Luke Sawyer looming nearby. The paps would figure it out.

There was another issue that needed to be resolved soon. Ana needed to officially adopt Rose. Grey dreaded introducing that subject. He recalled the woman who tore into his office aiming to tear into him…the monster who'd knocked up her little sister-in-law. Where had that fireball gone? As soon as she had taken physical custody of her tiny niece, Ana had become emotionally overwrought…liable to quake and cry at the smallest provocation.

Grey needed Ana to be that woman of Steele that he'd first met. He didn't feel strong enough to be all that Rose needed. My lord, he was just a 27-year-old billionaire titan of industry. A genius at acquiring and rehabbing tech and telecommunications companies. He knew next to nothing about emotions, about children and how to care for them. Without Ana, he'd have to hire strangers to give Rose all that she required to be healthy and happy.

Besides, Ana had become important to him not just as Rose's mother but as his partner, even as his friend. Maybe she didn't want the responsibility of raising Christian Grey as well as Rose. So much was on her shoulders. While he got to stand around and be stupid, he leaned on Ana to guide him through fatherhood. He wasn't being fair. He could see that now. He had to assume a greater share of parental responsibility and stop looking to Ana. Of course, she was terrified. His first week of fatherhood and he'd flown off to Pullman, WA. and flounced around the campus…followed by drooling co-eds, half the administration and obsequious scientists who hung on his every word and treated him like a god. Then he flew himself home in his very own helicopter, enjoying the view and the thrill of being the pilot while Ana took on his duties.

The first ten minutes he's in the door, he's telling her that her life is in danger and always will be…and why?...because of him. Because he is so important and rich and…even…handsome. He received threatening letters from women all the time because they wanted him and he was ignoring them. It didn't matter that they were crazy. Crazy people could buy guns.

He held his head in his hands. How was he going to make all this better for Ana?

The elevator pinged. Think fast, Grey.

CHAPTER 29

He leaned back in his chair in order to see Ana as she walked by. It wasn't Ana. It was Marna. He checked his Rolex and saw that it was after 11 p.m. He took the keys to Apt. 1 and headed for the elevator. He knocked at Ana's door but she didn't answer. Now he was becoming truly concerned. He unlocked the door and quietly opened it.

Ana was sitting at her kitchen table, staring down at a bowl of pasta that she had obviously not touched. She didn't notice Grey standing there, looking at her. He didn't know what to do. After several minutes, he spoke softly, "Hi. It's Christian. Are you unwell?"

Ana raised her head and he could see that she had been crying…still. "Rose belongs to Eliza. I can't take her. I don't know what I'm doing."

Christian crouched beside her chair and turned it to face him. He took her hands and held them in his. "You taught me how to warm up a bottle. You taught me how to burp a baby. You can blow raspberries on Rose's belly. I can change a diaper. You taught me that."

He stood up and picked Ana up in his arms, settling her on his lap. "You've never taken care of a baby yet everything comes naturally to you. You're just scared, Ana. Just like me. It's all become so real and you can see the long road ahead of you. I scared you, too. I just charged right in with security fears without thinking that you're not used to that. I've been living with being famous for so many years and become used to bodyguards and threatening mail and my face showing up on the front page of the Seattle Nooz. I don't like it but it isn't new to me. I was clumsy, blundering into a warning about you being kidnapped. If I went into business negotiations with that kind of ham-handed approach, I'd be trounced every time."

Ana smiled a little bit. "Christian, even when I was a girl living with my stepfather, I was alone. I've always been alone except for my brief time with Jacob. The only conversations I have usually are with clients. I don't think about my feelings much or how to express them. I've been overwhelmed lately with trying to be a normal person…for Rose's sake. Now I have to adjust to being well-known and threatened as well.

"I went to the drugstore down the street yesterday and a strange woman came up to me. She said that she'd seen me in the paper with you, coming out of the courthouse. She asked me lots of questions about you. Are you really that handsome in person? She noticed my watch and wanted to know if it was from Cartier and when I said that I bought it at Walmart, she laughed in my face. Then she called over her friend and before long I was surrounded by women, all of them asking about you, wanting selfies with me. One of them pulled my phone from me and started looking for pictures of you.

"I didn't realize how shaken I was until Taylor suddenly appeared and hustled me out of there and into a car. When I got back, I flew into the bath and retched…from sheer nerves. I buried the feelings but when you started talking about CPUs…."

"Os…CPOs."

"CPOs, well…it all became too much. Everything…Eliza's daughter being mine, needing protection, becoming famous, people's expectations…so much all at once, Christian. I don't understand. I've always be able to handle anything. Now, I suddenly feel like a complete klutz who faked her way through 5 years of college and law school."

"4 years."

"See! I can't remember something like that. A mother has to juggle a million duties and I'm falling apart. I cry now! I don't cry. I don't have time to cry. I have work to do!"

Then Ana began crying again as Christian held her and mumbled soothing nothings. He stood up with her in his arms and left the apartment without Ana even noticing. He took her into the penthouse and gentled deposited her unto the bed in Rose's room. He covered her with the duvet and then considered what to do next. She needed to sleep but she'd wake up to feed Rose at the first tiny cry. Wearily, he pulled up the recliner and then he settled in next to the crib.

CHAPTER 30

Christian heard Rose and his eyes automatically opened. Ana was leaning over Rose's crib, telling her that she would change her diaper and then warm her bottle. By the light of the moon shining into the room, Christian could see that Ana's eyes were almost closed.

He stood up and put his hands on Ana's shoulders. "Ana, it's my shift now. Go back to bed."

"Your shift now?" she mumbled. "Yes, dear. Come on." He lightly guided her back to the bed, noting that she'd been restless. The covers were twisted and half off the bed. He pulled them all off and sat Ana down, lifting her legs up onto the bed and making sure that she was lying down. Then he straightened the sheets and duvet and tucked her in.

He looked at her for a while to be certain that she was asleep and then kissed her cheek, purely an affectionate gesture, he told himself.

Rose was now whimpering more loudly. He scooped her up and nuzzled her and she giggled. He changed her diaper. Yikes. He was looking forward to Rose eating solid food which he hoped would result in solid diapers. These floods of pungent goo were nasty.

"You know," he whispered to his daughter, "your diaper contents somewhat diminish my feelings that you are my delicate princess."

After her feeding, he held her over his shoulder and patted her back until she burped like a sailor and then spit up on the rag he'd thrown over his shoulder. He cupped her tiny head in one hand while he held the rest of her in his other hand. She smiled up at him.

"You think that you're quite the wise guy, eh? Are you done messing with daddy? You look pretty bright eyed and bushy tailed. Are we staying up for a while, hmm?" Rose waved her arms and legs around in answer.

"Okay, little one." He stood up and left the room, strolling around the penthouse, giving Rose the tour. "Would her highness care for a story?" In the library there was a pile of children's books on the table. Ana must have bought those. Now why didn't he think of that?

He chose one and settled Rose on his lap, leaning back against him. She squirmed a bit as if he were a chair and then waved her hand at the book…Goodnight, Moon. She seemed to like the pictures which, he thought, were good because the story content was nothing to get excited about. He figured whoever "wrote" this thing made a quick buck. Whatever, by the book's end, Rose was asleep. Probably bored her, he reasoned.

He sat there for some time, cherishing the quiet and the warmth of Rose's tiny body nestled against him. It was 4 a.m.

Upon arriving back in the bedroom, Christian was dismayed to find that Ana had been restless again. She was also breathing hard and muttering. He quickly lay Rose down in her crib. Then he sat on the edge of the bed and began to rub circles on Ana's back. He wondered if he could convince her to see a therapist. Was this night special or did it go on every night?

Ana's breathing began to slow and she stopped talking. He couldn't catch a word she was saying but he had the sense that it was a pleading of some kind. She rolled over onto her side facing him and was quiet. Again, he straightened the covers and tucked her in. He brushed the hair off her face, disquieted that it was damp.

He wanted to go for a run but Taylor was used to 6 a.m. and Grey knew that it was unlikely that he'd be able to sneak out. Taylor was his shadow and had freaky knowledge of Grey's whereabouts and mood at all times. He was probably lying awake right now, staring at the ceiling, sensing movement in his boss's brain.

Just for the fun of it, Grey ever so quietly padded out toward the elevator. Taylor was shuffling, head hanging, out to meet him.

"Can't sleep, boss?"

"Taylor, it's 4 a.m. What are you doing up?" Grey smirked.

"I heard you thinking. Go back to bed. See you at six," Taylor turned and shuffled away while Grey tried to stifle his chuckle. Yes, sir. Back to recliner.

CHAPTER 31

When Taylor and Grey returned from their run at 7 a.m., Ana was strutting across the Great room toward the elevator, briefcase in hand. Her suit was molded to her form without being too tight and, oh, that form. Grey gulped and felt grateful for his loose sweat pants.

"Good morning, Ms. Steele. Sleep well?" he asked.

"I always sleep well, Mr. Grey. Marna is on duty now. I don't know how I ended up in Rose's room last night. I could have sworn that I had gone down to Apt. 1. I suppose that I have baby brain," she smiled. "Have a good rest of the week. I'll see you on Monday."

With that she marched into the elevator, the picture of confidence on her way to annihilate someone in court. Did she really have no memory of the previous night? Maybe it was all just a fluke or her mind just didn't want to deal. Well, they hadn't really settled anything so he'd let it go for the rest of the week but then they would have to discuss her safety and the adoption. And therapy.

He looked in on Rose and then showered for work. The rest of his week was busy. It seemed to him that every time he left the office for even a short time that everything blew up. Deals went south. Employees had issues. Ros needed him now. She found a possible acquisition every other day that needed his absolute attention and she'd been pushing him to increase their global range…much of which he felt was just for the sake of bragging rights. He'd always had a laser-like focus on his company's objectives and he'd often had to reign Ros in…remind her of the direction they were going. She always came around but it sometimes wore him out.

"Good morning, Mr. Grey, and welcome back. We've had a busy couple of days and Ms. Bailey is waiting for you in your office."

"Good morning to you, Andrea. A tall vanilla latte, please."

"Good morning, Ros. What's up?" Ros jumped to her full five feet and enthusiastically began her presentation on Ridgeway, Inc. This one, she assured him was a real find. It was just the tech they needed and, as a bonus, the company was located in Spain and privately owned. The owner was interested in retiring but he didn't want his company chopped up and sold off in pieces. He was concerned about his long-term employees.

"Whose been buying his product?" Grey asked.

"That is part of his problem. At first, 20 years ago, it was just companies in Spain but now he's sending his product all over western Europe. It's become too much for him. If we take it off his hands, we have a built-in market and we own the tech. We could either hold it as a monopoly or continue it as a money maker, further establishing our name globally."

"And does going to Spain to discuss the sale also figure into the matter?"

"Well, yes. He's an old man. Zoom isn't his thing."

"I'll look over the materials, Ros, but should we decide to make an offer, you're going to Spain."

"Me? Christian, as always, the owner will want to talk face to face with the CEO. You know that. You've never had any problem with traveling to new and exotic places. Do you hate Spain for some reason?"

"Ros, sit down. There is something we have to discuss. I am going to be relinquishing more of my duties to you. You have been COO of GEH since we made our first acquisition. You know this company as well as I do even if you do occasionally get off track. If an acquisition doesn't feel comfortable dealing with my #2 because she is female, black, tiny and #2, then we will walk away.

"We are a multi-billion dollar beast and that is due as much to your leadership as mine. It is time that you be recognized as an industry leader. Your face should be on Forbes cover. I know you are used to working behind the scenes but it is time that you be ready at any time to run GEH. Talking to the high and mighty of business without me in the room and staring them down is a skill you need to acquire."

"Christian, I…I like being behind the throne," Ros protested.

"Acknowledged. However, I need someone who could take over from me, if need be. I don't want my company to tank because I have a heart attack. I don't want it to stagnant while I recover…if I recover. I want to know that you can rise to the occasion and lead. Now, try to get your head around this new challenge, Ros."

Ros's eyes were big and scared. She knew that she should be flattered and grateful that her boss wanted her to run everything in his absence but he had never so much as taken a vacation in eight years. The notion that he might not be guiding GEH at all times was frightening. Furthermore, she was a born and raised Seattle girl and she hated the heat. Spain was hot…but she believed in this acquisition. It was on target, a terrific deal and she wanted it.

"All right. I'll have Andrea make the arrangements. You don't have to approve or disapprove. I approve. My reputation is on the line." She stood, straightened her tiny shoulders and marched out of Grey's office.

He smiled to himself. Had he created a monster?

CHAPTER 32

"Hi, George," Grey greeted his director of employee benefits.

George just about jumped out of his chair at the sound of Grey's voice. What the hell? What had George screwed up? It must be really bad for the boss to drag himself down to the 8th floor.

"Sir, this is such a surprise. Did I forget a meeting? I know that I sent out the new employee benefit packages on time. Didn't I?"

"Relax, George. I just have a little business with you. Nothing's wrong."

George relaxed…or tried to anyway. He stood and indicated a chair. Grey smiled and took a seat.

"So, this is HR. I've never been in here. I'll get right to the point, George. I need to add someone to my personal employee package and I need this to be treated with utmost discretion for the time being."

"Mr. Grey, my department is the most discreet in the company. Now, just tell me what you need," he said as he brought up Grey's account on his monitor.

"I have recently become the father of a little girl. I need her name added to everything from medical to, well, whatever other new parents sign up for their children. I am not yet ready to announce my child's existence for reasons of safety and privacy. Thus, I'm trusting you to handle everything on your own…with no other employees of the department involved. Can we do that?"

"Yes, sir. Your account is already locked down and I have the only access."

"It is?" Grey was surprised. "Of course, Mr. Grey. We have a lot of employees in this department and several senior employees require privacy because of their rank within the company. If, for instance, anything personal ever got out about Ms. Bailey, you'd know right who to come see about that. Short of some brilliant hacking, your information is locked in the vault."

"George, I had no idea. You run a tight ship."

"No tighter than any other department with access to private information. Although I am not as firm with most employees…after all, I can't run this place alone…I do run a monthly red flag to see if any employee's account has been tapped. So, do not be concerned, Mr. Grey. Now I'll need a couple particulars. The child's name, date of birth and parent's names."

"Here, I wrote it down. The mother is deceased. The child will soon be adopted by the mother's sister-in-law. I will let you know when to update the records."

"Your child will be added to your medical insurance immediately. May I offer my congratulations?"

"Yes, and thank you, George."

Okay, thought Grey. He pulled out his phone.

"Dad, is that Will ready for me to sign? No, not yet. She's having some trouble claiming her motherhood. It's been a rough week for her. No, I doubt that she will be coming to brunch either. She's fearful that the family won't like her and that will reflect on Rose. I'll see you in a couple of days."

Ros, insurance, Last Will and Testament ready to go. All too soon, he and Ana would have to be looking into preschools.

CHAPTER 33

He'd only called home four times today. Marna assured him that Rose was fine. Ana was unavailable…in conference.

Maybe if he just showed up, he could talk her into lunch. Out in public, Ana would perhaps be calm about the adoption. He wanted that settled…soon.

As Taylor pulled up to the Rosswell building, it began raining. This was good as Grey could hide under an umbrella and a turned-up collar. The Rosswell was a beautiful building inside and out. He marveled at it as he walked down the hall to Ana's office. Drat. She had a young woman as a receptionist. This would, he knew, be annoying.

"Could I possibly meet with Ms. Steele for a few minutes?" The receptionist predictably went all bug-eyed and stuttered out that Ms. Steele had just left for an appointment. No, she didn't know where but it was personal.

Just then his phone rang. Andrea. "Yes, what is it? She did?"

He hung up and called Ana's number. "Where are you? Okay, got it. Yes, right now."

He ignored the blonde's cheery "have a good day" and rushed down to the car, giving an address to Taylor. Ten minutes later, Taylor pulled up in front of a small brick building with a dark green door and a plate attached that simply read J. Flynn.

The secretary, a dour older woman, ordered him to wait…after which she pointed him toward a door marked private. Inside, he found an office done up in dark woods and maroon leather. A rather bulky man stood to shake his hand before inviting him to take a seat on the sofa next to a teary-eyed Ana.

Christian put an arm around Ana without thinking and shot the man a dirty look. "What's going on here?" he demanded to know. The entire office was rather shabby.

The doctor wasn't upset by Grey's rudeness. After all, poor manners were the least of his patient's problems. He smiled and introduced himself as Dr. John Flynn, psychologist.

"Psychologist? There isn't a book in the place."

"Well, we do have a nice collection of National Geographic magazines in our reception area. Also, I'm sure that you've heard of the internet. Now, Ana came in today feeling quite low. I think that's a fair evaluation, isn't it, Ana?"

Ana sniffled and took another tissue out of the box on the table in front of her.

"We've been talking for some time now and, considering today's topic, I suggested that perhaps it was time to include you, Mr. Grey. I do hope that you have some free time?"

"Yes, I was just at Ana's office to see about taking her to lunch. I had no idea that she'd been seeking therapy. I was, as a matter of fact, working my way up to suggesting it. She's been having a difficult time of it lately.

"Ana, how long have you being seeing Dr. Flynn?" Her eyes were red from crying and it broke his heart to see her hurting.

"Since I moved to Seattle. Before that I availed myself of the counseling at Yale. Dr. Flynn has gotten me through some rough times. Please don't be mad, Christian."

"Mad? What would I be mad?"

"Well, you just found out that the woman you want to be Rose's mother isn't as sane and solid as she presents herself to be."

"Only the sane and solid have the sense to get help when they need it. I'm proud of you…although I'm worried as well. What can I do to help Ana, Dr. Flynn?"

"Ana has given me permission to tell you of some of her issues, those that bring her to me. I won't go into great detail but suffice to say that hers has not been an easy life filled with love. She realized early on that she would need professional help to survive and thrive in this difficult world. She pulled through up to her college years through stoicism but she didn't want to be shut down any longer.

"Now, she tells me that she has been called upon to be a mother to her infant niece. Although she has helped three people in her life to face death, which I find remarkable…that is wholly different from helping someone to face life.

She feels that it is time, you know…that she does not feel up to the task, that she is scared to death of sharing her fears with a child instead of teaching her to be brave. She thinks that you are brave while she is merely playing the part.

"No! That is incorrect, doctor," Christian asserted.

CHAPTER 34

"Ana, neither of us has had any experience with children. Neither of us has much experience interacting with family or friends. We're both faking it 'til we make it…and we will make it. One of these days it will be as natural as breathing. Still, we'll always worry that we could do better. All parents do that. Every wrong move that Rose makes, we'll blame ourselves. I've been watching my parents do that all my life even while I know that it's all my own fault. You blame yourself for what you do when whatever gaps you have to fill were left there by your parents.

"You are a remarkable woman, an astonishing person. Does Dr. Flynn know that you completed high school, undergrad and law school in seven years?" He looked at Flynn who smiled, shaking his head in disbelief.

"Ms. Steele has told me only of her failings, such as they are. She puts up a façade of incredible strength which works well for her in her profession but now, for the first time in her life, she is dealing, up close and personal, with someone she loves and she doesn't believe that she knows how to do that."

"Christian, I have something to confess. You don't know how many times I have to turn to Marna and Mrs. Jones for help. Mrs. Jones taught me how to warm up bottles in a pan."

"Nonetheless, it was you who taught me. You should have seen me that night, Dr. Flynn. I was in a complete panic. If any of my competitors had seen me, I would have been ruined."

Ana giggled. "He really was funny, Doctor. Pounding on my door, certain that he was starving Rose…who was just staring at him." For the first time, Dr. Flynn was witness to a cheerful Ana. He quickly realized that this Christian Grey was good for her. She'd begun to calm down the minute he walked into the room.

"Ana, would you mind waiting in the reception area while I speak alone with Mr. Grey?"

"Are you going to tell him all my secrets?" Ana smiled as she said this and then left the room.

"I'm confused, Dr. Flynn. Are you going to tell me what Ana's told you? Isn't confidentiality involved here?"

"Yes, it is. Ana and I talked before you arrived. She has some things that she herself would like to share with you. I asked to talk with you just to get to know you a little. Is that all right with you?"

"I suppose. What would you like to know about me?" Grey was not as at ease as he tried to seem.

"Well, tell me how you feel about suddenly becoming a father?"

Grey went on to tell Dr. Flynn about his initial reluctance, his initial terror, in fact. How he'd tried to get out of fatherhood by turning his child over for adoption. His frustration with Ana and her insistence that he accept Rose. His final acceptance that he'd lost the battle and his joy at being a father.

"My life has taken a wonderful turn and I owe it all to Ana. She never gave up on me. Of course, she probably had a lot of misgivings but she trusted her sister so completely and, thus, forced herself to trust me. I think that we're doing well but I also know that Ana has emotional issues that aren't readily apparent. I've been thinking a lot lately about how to convince her to seek therapy. That, in fact, was why I was going to take her to lunch today. I figured that she wouldn't kill me in public," he grinned.

"Ana alluded to you making great changes in your life…more so than in her own."

"Well, my bedroom is now Rose's. All the pink is overwhelming but I'll get used to it. Moving back and forth every other week is a bit disconcerting. I'm a selfish man and I've arranged my life the way I like it. However, that is also something to which I'll adjust.

"I'm accustomed to working long hours. I rarely leave the office before 8 p.m. and I work in my study until midnight. However, I've spoken to my COO about assuming more of a leadership position at GEH."

"Tell me, Mr. Grey. What do you do on the weekends…recreation or more work?"

Grey gulped. "Well, both." Please don't ask me, please don't ask me.

"What do you do for recreation?" Dr. Flynn asked. He was looking at Grey with knowing focus.

"Ana told you, didn't she? I knew I should have made her sign an NDA," Grey snarled.

"Well, Mr. Grey, sailing is hardly something to be secretive about? The hours you put into your company? You deserve an afternoon on the water."

Grey stared. Ana hadn't given him away. He felt ashamed that he didn't trust her.

"Not in the world that I live in, Dr. Flynn. A CEO is expected to work himself to death."

"Well, Mr. Grey. I'm so glad that you could spare the time today to help Ana. I may request your presence again at some point in the future. It's been a pleasure," he said, shaking Grey's hand.

CHAPTER 35

Ana's nose was deep into a National Geographic magazine when Grey emerged from the private office. She looked up at him with some trepidation but he reached down for her hand and smiled.

"We'll get lunch if you have the time."

"Sorry. I'm due in court to make sure a violent, deadbeat dad with mysterious connections doesn't get custody of his children."

"Mysterious connections?"

"I suspect that his honor is a Dominant and obliged, or blackmailed, into overlooking this man's flaws as a father and husband. My client, his ex-wife, has had to go into hiding with her children. However, his honor has insisted that she appear in court and produce the children. They are terrified. I've advised that the children remain in their safe house. I'll deal with the judge…somehow. I may be spending the night in jail for contempt. If so, I'll use my phone call to alert you to take over as parent."

"Do you mind if I go to court with you? If his honor is a Dom, I may know how to handle him."

"I've already told him what I suspect but he's denied it. What can you do?"

"He won't be able to lie to me, Ana." She looked up at him for a long moment and then nodded.

As Grey entered the court, he saw that the plaintiff was already there. He was a smooth-looking fellow, quite obviously a Dominant. Grey leaned forward and whispered in his ear. The man turned ashen. Not a very good dominant.

Ana then entered with her client, a smallish woman, pale and clearly frightened. She wouldn't look at her ex. Ana had her arm around the woman, whispering in her ear. She didn't acknowledge the ex-husband.

Grey stood, slipped into his Dom, and approached the bailiff. At first, the officer stepped forward as if to block Grey. Grey said something to him and the bailiff, suddenly subdued and eyes lowered, stood aside so that Grey could approach the door marked 'private'. He didn't knock. He walked right in.

The plaintiff's attorney looked over at Ana, mouthing "what's going on?" Ana shrugged and first noticed that the ex-husband's face was gray and his eyes down.

"You can't be in here. Where's the bailiff?" The judge made to walk by Grey but Grey's hand stopped him.

"Have a seat, your honor. We're going to have a little talk about your conflict of interest in this case."

"How dare you?"

"Easily, I assure you. My name is of no importance. What I know about you and your connection to the plaintiff is. Now, I don't want you to declare a mistrial or whatever it's called in a custody hearing. I want you to go out there, appear to be listening closely to the testimony, and then rule in favor of the defendant. I'm sure that you understand the consequences if you cross me. And, true, I am in danger from you as well. I am willing to accept that. However, something tells me that you aren't willing to share the consequences."

Grey looked down at his honor, his frightened honor. "I'm sure that we will always keep each other's confidences. Should anonymous information leak out, I'll know to whom I owe my wrath."

He turned and left the room, returning to his seat. Ana looked at him, questioningly. He simply smiled. The attorney for the plaintiff was urging his client to talk to him, to explain his trembling hands. The man refused. He turned and glanced at Grey who did not acknowledge him.

It was a rather brief hearing. Both attorneys presented their cases. Ana called for testimony from several people and the plaintiff's attorney tried to call witnesses but his client refused to allow it. He didn't say, of course, that the witnesses he'd dug up were slime like himself and liars who just wanted to hurt a woman by proxy.

The attorneys made their final remarks and the judge made a show of retiring to his chambers to consider the evidence. He returned 15 minutes later, his face a bit flushed…no doubt the result of a shot of whiskey to calm his nerves. He ruled for the defendant, ordering the plaintiff to stay away from his ex and the children. As he lowered his gavel, he looked at Grey, a request in his eyes.

The courtroom cleared. Ana and her client embracing. Ana was telling her client to wait for a moment. She wanted to introduce her to Christian but he wasn't in the corridor. He was in the judge's chambers.

"It was risky having me back here. What are you going to say to the plaintiff's attorney when he wonders about our chats?"

"I don't care. Even without your threat, I could see that he was a danger to his former family. I just wanted your assurance that my extra-curricular activities would remain a secret. It would ruin me. I would lose my family, my reputation, my job, everything. Do I have your solemn vow or do I put a bullet in my head?"

"I know that you originally intended to rule in the plaintiff's favor based on your connection. I've seen to it that you'll have no trouble from him. However, I'll be keeping an eye on your career and should I take note of anything like this in future…yes, I'll ruin you. For now, judge fairly and your secret is safe with me."

He turned and left the judge, wondering if he should have a look at past cases.

In the corridor, he found Ana and her client waiting for him. The client understood that something Grey had done had helped her. She rushed to embrace him, tears in her eyes.

"The judge will issue a permanent restraining order against your ex-husband, ma'am. However, slime like him will often think that they can ignore such rulings. I'm sure that you understand that you could still be in danger. He could approach you at home, at work, at your children's school.

For the time being, I'll be assigning coverts to keep watch on you. If you notice strange men in black suits and ties, do not be alarmed. They're there for you.

Ana, one of my men will drive you and your client wherever you need to go. Another will take your car back to Escala. I'll see you at dinner," he smiled and then kissed her cheek.

CHAPTER 36

Grey settled back in the seat of his luxurious Mercedes and smiled. It had been a good day…a very good day. Ana was in therapy and he'd been able to be her hero in court. Exposing himself to the judge had been risky but the man wasn't crazy. He had a lot to lose if he exposed Grey. Suddenly a necessary topic of conversation between him and Ana occurred to him.

Back at the office, he had several matters to handle and he was anxious to get home. Andrea popped in with changes to his schedule. He asked her to take a seat.

"Andrea, I've been keeping something from you. I need to share this with Ros as well so please keep it to yourself until I announce it. I need to protect this secret as long as possible."

He took a deep breath. Andrea had been his girl Friday since he first announced Grey Enterprises Holdings to be a going concern. There was little that she didn't know about him.

"I'm a father." He stopped and awaited her reaction.

"And I could not be happier for you. You'll be a simply wonderful father. I've seen you with my children when they drop by. You are patient, interested and willing to stop working to entertain them. I know that you were initially terrified but I have every faith in your abilities. Now, tell me. A boy or girl and a name."

Christian gaped at her. How the hell did she know? She answered him, only seeing the question in his eyes.

"You were jumpy as a cat for a couple of weeks. Then you returned one day from an important meeting that you wouldn't tell me about and you were exhausted and defeated. You would never

be like that after a business meeting. It was personal. Also, Anastasia Steele is a family lawyer. You began showing up rather relaxed more and more. Then, of course, there was the day you came in with a burp rag on your shoulder. I had to grab it as you went by. You didn't notice."

"You terrify me, woman. I'll bet there's more you know about me."

"I don't know if it's a girl or a boy and the name."

"Her name is Rose Christian Grey. Her wonderful mother decided to forego treatment for her cancer to protect her baby. She died soon after Rose was born. Her name was Eliza Fitzgerald, Anastasia's sister-in-law and a former, hmm, girlfriend. I was, indeed, averse to being a father but Ms. Steele is quite persuasive. I'll be spending less time in the office, leaving at 5 with you," he laughed.

"I'll also be leaving a lot of the traveling to Ros Bailey, as well. I'll be entrusting her with a lot more responsibility as time goes on. I don't know how all this will affect GEH but my child has to come first."

"Understood, sir. You will learn to delegate as other CEOs do…only, of course, you will do it better than other CEOs do just as you have always done. I am very happy for you as I can see that you are happy, too. I've had to wait eight years to hear you whistle when you come off the elevator."

Then, to his surprise, she hugged him before leaving the office. He found himself beaming.

.+.

He had said to Ana at the courthouse that he'd see her "at dinner." He didn't know why that had popped out. It was still his week and it was only Thursday. Why did he think that she'd come up to have dinner with him? The words had just slipped out so easily as if they had dinner together every evening.

When he left the office, it was 5:15 and the place was empty. He really wanted to get home to Rose…and hopefully, to Ana. She might want to see him if only to ask about what he'd said to the judge.

Again, for the hundredth time since he'd met her, he asked himself why he was thinking about her. Again, he reminded himself that she was not someone with whom he could become involved. He needed to swallow his pride and call Elena to set up interviews with new subs. Next week, he would be downstairs with his new Red Room and in need of a good time.

CHAPTER 37

When he got off the elevator and strolled through the foyer, his heart took a little leap when he saw Ana sitting on the couch with Rose. She was gently bouncing her on her knee and singing some song about "this is the way the gentlemen rides". As the verse changed to the way the cowboy rides and then the farmer rides, the bouncing became a bit faster. Rose was laughing hysterically. Ana looked up at Christian.

"Your turn, Grey, my knee is giving out. You have to hold her head, remember."

Christian sat down and held Rose's head while he very gently bounced her on his knee. She began to cry. "What am I doing wrong?"

"The song. She wants to hear the song. You bounce. I'll sing." And so they sat there singing and bouncing until Grey's knee began to give out. When he stopped, Rose let it be known that she was displeased. Ana sighed.

"I guess it had to happen sometime. We've found her hot spot. Our perfect child is pissed off."

"Maybe she needs her diaper changed or she's hungry," Christian speculated. Surely, his adorable daughter wasn't throwing a temper tantrum. Oh, but she was. Both parents just stared at her in dismay.

"I was planning on spoiling her. It seemed the easiest way to raise her," Christian groaned while Ana threw her head back and laughed. There was that elegant creamy throat again. He quickly averted his eyes. He couldn't have an erection while his baby was on his lap.

"Mrs. Jones, what does one do when the baby is mad?" Christian called out to his housekeeper.

"Don't encourage her. Put her to bed." Christian looked at Ana in horror.

"You mean, just let her lie there crying?"

"Yes. She'll wear herself out and fall asleep. Dinner in five minutes."

Christian held Rose against his broad chest and he and Ana walked into the bedroom. Rose had a stronger voice at three months and it was next to his ear. He laid her down in her crib and they stared down at her. She was red-faced, furious and louder than they'd ever heard her.

"Remember when she had that tiny quavering cry that could break your heart," Christian said to Ana.

"Yeah, we should have taped it. We were so naïve. What do we do now?"

"Mrs. Jones does not like serving a cold meal." They backed out of the room. Rose wasn't letting up.

They sat at the counter, trying to shovel food down their gullets, as Rose's cries seemed to grow increasingly more angry. They looked at Mrs. Jones who was going about her business, undisturbed. At different points, one or the other tried to rise from their stool and was pulled back by the other. After what seemed an interminable amount of time, Rose ceased crying. This was even more upsetting. They raced into her bedroom to find her sleeping peacefully.

Christian placed his hand gently on her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Ana grabbed the monitor and they returned to the living room.

"Now, Ana. Dr. Flynn says that you have some things that you want to share with me."

CHAPTER 38

"Oh, it can probably wait," Ana said as she turned toward the elevator. Christian reached up and pulled her down to the sofa by her waist.

"Talk," he ordered. It was just a bit of his Dom but she stopped cold. She felt compelled. His gray eyes were darkening and he was sitting close and looking intently at her.

"Hmm…I've been in trouble, emotionally, for most of my life. You heard about some of it while at Flynn's. My mother deserted me and my stepfather when I was five. I don't remember her well…just her temper. My stepfather, Ray, adopted me and took care of me as best he could but he was in his 60's and not in good health. By my seventh year, I was taking care of him. I was always scared, Christian, always. There was a boy in my class who was always bruised and cut up. He lived in foster care. No one helped him. I knew that only my father stood between me and that life so I concentrated on keeping Ray healthy. I studied a lot so that I could graduate from high school early…before Ray died. That last year, he worked so hard at staying alive. He was so sick. He died the day that I was to graduate. I stayed home to hold his hand and talk to him, thank him and promise that he'd go to heaven. The day after I buried him, I got on a bus and moved to New Haven, Connecticut to attend Yale."

Christian put an arm around the back of the couch. "You were only 17-years-old, Ana. You had no one and Yale is a very tough school. You had a scholarship. You were amazing."

"Welch?"

"Yeah. Three years of high school, two years of undergrad and two years of the best law school in the country. You knock me out, Ana…you really do. Did you have any friends?"

"No. I had a lot of classmates who wanted to be friends because they knew that I could help them with their classes but real friends? No. All this is by way of telling you that I put up a good front but most of it is fake. I can be strong and scary when I need to be but mostly it wears me out."

"I know about your 2 a.m. fights with the punching bag downstairs." Ana sat up and looked at him.

"How?"

"I'm a very angry man and I'm usually down there when I can't sleep…beating the hell out of my birth mother, Ella. Are you beating up any one in particular?"

"Yes. Usually my mother, Carla. She gifted me a lifetime of fear. Because of her, I take no chances. Like the song says, "I stay on the sidewalk, I trust no one and so on." If Jacob hadn't been dying and so in need of me, I wouldn't have married him. I wouldn't have been able to love him. He tried to help me be fearless. He said that being brave meant that you had something to fear and he didn't want me to be afraid. Maybe if he'd lived…

"Anyway, I just wanted you to know that I'm a big phony so that you don't count on me too much."

"Too late. I do count on you. I can't do this alone, Ana. Don't leave Rose the way Carla left you. Adopt her. 'Cause I'm going to teach her to say 'mama'," Christian smiled at Ana and then, without thinking, he leaned in close and pressed his lips to hers. She stared at him in shock for a moment and then said, "you've been in dry dock too long. You'd better get a new sub. Good night, dada."

"Ana, wait….Ana! But she was gone, in the elevator and gone while his lips burned. He wanted to tell her that he rarely kissed his subs. It was too intimate. But she was gone and maybe disgusted. Also, she was probably right. Maybe his feelings for her were misplaced. Maybe he just needed a good fuck. He certainly couldn't take advantage of Ana in her fragile state. He hoped that he hadn't just made this worse. She opened herself to him and he'd possibly ruined everything. It's just that it had felt so natural.

He dragged himself into his study. Might as well do some more work. He could call Elena and order up a couple of subs…but he was just too tired tonight. Maybe tomorrow. Leave Ana alone, he told himself. Just leave her be. She'd worked so hard to make a life for herself…to find some peace…to find a way to be safe. A little time with him and it would all blow up. She was undoubtedly downstairs crying because of him. He was scum. When would he get that through his thick head?

Leave decent people alone. He'd been a louse his whole life. When Ella was so ill, all he could think about was being warm and fed. He'd been a lousy son to Grace and Carrick as well. The only good thing he'd ever done for them was to give them a grandchild and that was completely accidental. Now, he wanted to be a good father and he was beyond scared that he wouldn't know how to do that without screwing it up.

He should have stuck to his guns and insisted upon adoption. Now it was too late. He was in love with his tiny daughter. There was no going back.

CHAPTER 38

Ana tried to block everything out of her mind by burying herself in her work. She took on a couple of cases for which she originally thought that she wouldn't have time. She decided to learn how to cook. She fought the urge to go upstairs to the penthouse every minute of every day. Christian called but she didn't pick up and she did not respond to his voice mails or texts.

She was driving Grey crazy.

She needed to get away…to think. Visits with Dr. Flynn had helped some. She was able to unburden herself to someone objective. He offered some insights as to her fears. He even assured her that she would be a good mother just as she had always succeeded at all the difficult tasks life gave to her.

However, when she'd first decided to mother Eliza's child, it was just an idea. Now it was a reality, lying upstairs in her crib. Nor had Christian Grey and her attraction to him been a reality. She could not, would not, be a submissive for him…the only relationship that they could have. His kindness, his loving gestures toward her…they were all just lures to gradually persuade her to enter his Red Room.

Ana knew that Elena Lincoln was his pimp, supplier, whatever one called someone like her. Some time ago, when Eliza was still alive and had revealed all, Ana had made an appointment at Elite Salon, hoping to meet Mrs. Lincoln. Eliza had told her only that Mrs. Lincoln was wily, cold and devoted to Christian Grey. Ana found, upon calling for an appointment with Mrs. Lincoln, that securing her services instead of one of her minions would be far more expensive. She insisted to the receptionist that she wanted the best.

It was a strange hour and, Ana learned, Mrs. Lincoln was a strange woman. It wasn't just her outlandish black pleather cat suit and her long, blood red fingernails. It was also her hair. Piled a foot high on her head, it was obvious that most of it was fake…and not a good fake. Ana could have purchased yellow hay like that during Halloween…a children's wig. Mrs. Lincoln seemed to have aspirations to be a fairy princess. Ana guessed her age to be around fifty with her truckload of makeup working hard to make her look thirty.

And her personality…also unique. Haughty, stern, dismissive…extremely off-putting. Ana tried to be obsequious enough to earn a bit of respect but it was not to be. After the shampoo girl washed her hair, the imperious Mrs. Lincoln emerged from her den in the back of the salon with the air of someone attempting to be pleasant even though she was appalled to be having to deal with the riff-raff. How the hell did this woman stay in business? The other patrons seemed cowed by her and accepted her tight smile with gratitude. It was month's later that Ana learned that the Grey family was considered the most prominent in Seattle and Doctor Grey was Mrs. Lincoln's best friend and frequent customer. Thus, the social climbing women of Seattle wanted to patronize the salon of Grace Grey's BFF. comeuppance

Beyond that, Mrs. Lincoln made no secret of her close friendship with the god otherwise known as Christian Grey. They were seen having lunch together once a month at his restaurant, The Mile High, where a typical meal cost well over $100 for a salad and a small entrée. Ana couldn't imagine the cost of dinner. Nonetheless, The Mile High was booked out a couple of months.

Rich people, Ana sneered.

At any rate, Ana had hoped to never see Mrs. Lincoln again. Her hair had barely survived the "talents" of Mrs. Lincoln who had insisted that Ana's long, lush locks needed trimming a good 12 inches in addition to needing blond highlights. When Ana firmly refused, Mrs. Lincoln huffed and walked away. Another stylist dried and curled the ends of Ana's hair, commenting that Ms. Steele had beautiful hair. The inattentions of Mrs. Lincoln cost her $300 plus tip.

Unfortunately, Ana again needed Mrs. Lincoln's attention.

CHAPTER 39

Ana made short work of her legal cases and ensured that she would have a week between client appointments.

She called Mrs. Lincoln, identifying herself as one of Christian's platonic friends, and urged Elena to provide Grey with a new sub. She said that he was being stubborn in not calling her for help but he was deeply in need of relief.

Then she left a note for Christian, detailing what she had done, asking that he speak with Mrs. Lincoln in Apt. 1 so that she wasn't in sight of or earshot of Rose. She'd rather that Mrs. Lincoln was unaware of Rose's existence at this point in time.

She also informed him that she felt the need to get away. Her mind was wildly twisted right now and she was no good to him or Rose. She promised to parent more than her share when she returned.

Then she packed a bag and boarded a plane to Bermuda. She checked into a small, relatively unknown resort she'd found a few years before and went to sleep for two days before she surfaced to take long walks on the beach, to sit on rock formations and stare into the distance… to think.

.+.

"Damn it, Ana!" Grey had just arrived home when Charlie the lobby guard rushed up to him with a letter from the pretty girl in Apt. 1, 10th. He fumed in the elevator and was ready to explode when he stepped off into the foyer. Elena Lincoln and two of her protégés were relaxing in his living room, being served drinks by Mrs. Jones. She smiled at him as he approached, perhaps noting the subtle alarm in his eyes.

"Good evening, Mr. Grey. Mrs. Lincoln stopped by with two young friends so I had my daughter take my grandbaby upstairs for a nap. I didn't want you to be disturbed. Is there anything you need before I get out of your way?"

"As usual, Mrs. Jones, you've already thought of everything," he smiled sweetly at her. As she left the room, he glared down at Mrs. Lincoln.

"To what do I owe this unexpected visit, Mrs. Lincoln? The edge in his voice was hard to miss. Mrs. Lincoln stood up and, on six inch stilettoes, was almost able to look him in the eye.

"I received an anonymous note from someone close to you asking me to introduce you to a new submissive. The writer said that you were too proud to call me after our fight. So, I assumed that we'd be welcome. It's Thursday night already. Of course, I didn't expect a squalling infant when I walked in. Her mother was changing her diaper, right in the middle of the living room! The noise. The stench. Honestly, Christian, I don't know what possessed you to allow your servant to bring a kid into your lovely home. And what on earth happened to your beautiful furnishings?! Do you know the time and effort I put into decorating this place? Now it looks so ordinary, so hausfrau. Honestly, if you were to have a business dinner here, it would be an embarrassment with this cheap furniture and one old lady as staff."

Christian knew that without an interruption, Elena would never shut up. He put up a hand and suggested that Elena introduce him to his other guests.

"Oh, this is Chelsea," Elena waved a dismissive hand at a beautiful blonde with blue eyes. Of course, they weren't blue eyes like Ana's but then nothing about Ana was like anyone else.

"And this is Denise," Elena said as she pointed at a shy brunette who wouldn't look up from the floor.

Elena began to rattle off facts about each young woman until Grey interrupted again. "Elena, my anonymous friend may have meant well but was incorrect about my needing a submissive, certainly at this time in my life. Work has been taking up every spare moment and I am, frankly, too exhausted to be able to give either of these young women the time they deserve. I rarely find enough hours to sleep."

"Christian, may I speak with you in your study?" Grey knew that it was not a request. Ana gone missing and now Elena showing up…his evening was going to hell in a hatbox. All he wanted was to pick up his daughter and press her close to his heart.

He sat down in his desk chair and tuned out Elena as she marched back and forth in front of him, chattering on about the same old things she'd been on about for 12 years. She made him the man he is today…she knew what was best for him…he didn't appreciate her…he didn't respect her…he didn't listen to her…he would fall to ruin if not for her guidance…he owed her…he'd better shape up before she lost her patience.

When she took a breath, he pushed a button on his desk phone and, a moment later Taylor came into the room. He and Grey exchanged meaningful glances while Mrs. Lincoln looked askance at the interruption.

"And this is a perfect example of your servant problem. This goon just walks right in as I'm speaking. He is in the presence of a lady and…." Taylor took her arm and pulled her out of the study. He looked at the two girls sitting on the couch and they readily took the hint. Elena was still complaining about this and that when the doors closed. Taylor returned to the study.

"Sir?"

"Find that blasted woman."

CHAPTER 40

Although Ana had slept for two days after she arrived in Bermuda, sleep was now eluding her. She lay, staring up at the bamboo ceiling fan as it made lazy circles above her. When she closed her eyes, she saw Christian smiling at her. She felt his lips on hers. She felt his arms around her. She tried to replace his touch with memories of Jacob but her husband had never affected her the way Christian did. He was affectionate and loving but it was Ana who had to be protective. Christian had a way about him, a way of making her feel that he'd stand between her and anything or anyone who'd dare try to hurt her. She'd never in her life felt safe except when around Christian.

Ironic, she thought. This was a man who beat women for the fun of it. Strangely though, Eliza had told Ana that she felt safe with Grey. Something about trusting him completely to never hurt her. Ana was at odds with the man so much and yet even while fighting with him, she had this entirely contradictory feeling that she was safe.

She didn't want to care for him…or want him. She hoped that when she returned, she would find that he'd taken on a new sub. It was the only way that their intentions to co-parent would work.

She struggled to close her heart to him. Sometimes, while sitting on the rocks and staring into the ocean, she felt that maybe she was able to do so.

She'd been gone from home for a week. She was sitting on the rocks and imagining Christian in his Red Room, a woman hanging from the ceiling while he whipped her…a woman over his knees as he struck her with a paddle…a woman crying out for more as he caned her. Her heart broke a little as she thought of it but, still, it was what she knew was necessary. He needed a sub.

She heard the cry of a seagull and looked up to watch it fly over her and down the beach. In the distance, she saw a figure walking her way. It was the first time she'd seen anyone else on the beach. It was the off-season, however. She reached around for a heavy rock…for protection…but as the figure came closer, she felt at ease. It was a man…his pant legs rolled up as he strolled in the water. He was wearing a white shirt with the sleeves turned up to his elbows.

Odd way to dress by the ocean.

Ana clambered down from the rocks and walked toward him…then broke into a run…and into his arms. He wrapped his arms tightly around her and kissed her deeply and passionately, before moving his lips around to her slender, milky neck. He reached down and picked up her legs to wrap around his waist. She was so light in his embrace. He looked into her shining blue eyes and began kissing her again. He didn't know how he would ever get enough of her.

"I need you now. Let me love you. Please tell me that you want me, too."

"Yes, I do, I do." He carried her back down the beach, unable to see quite where he was going with his mouth on hers…wobbling back and forth in the sand. "Where is your cabana?"

He stumbled into a bamboo hut and fell onto the bed where they tangled and tussled with each other's clothing until they were naked and making love. He dove between her legs until she screamed his name. That almost made him cum. He thrusted inside of her, trying to restrain from

coming too soon…trying to allow himself the luxury, the overwhelming comfort of her warm cushioning walls…but he couldn't hold back. He'd waited so long to let go, to admit to himself how he felt about her.

As he'd walked down the beach to her, he didn't know what to expect. Most likely she'd be furious that he'd tracked her down…intruded on her vacation. Still, he had to be with her. He'd let her yell at him…berate him…just like that first day in his office when she laid into him but he could only see her beauty and feel his heart beat wildly.

She came running to him. Soon she would be close enough to see clearly. He breathed a sigh of relief. That she would throw herself into his arms was completely unexpected and the greatest joy he'd ever known. To be wanted by this woman was more than he could ever have hoped for and now she was truly his.

They lay on their sides, their legs entwined and their faces close together. He smoothed her hair behind her ears, slowly stroking her lush locks over and over. For a long time, they just looked at each other. Neither had ever stared into another person's eyes for so long nor needed to do so.

He was hard again but he wanted to just lie quietly with her for a while. Besides, he was afraid. "Are you sore?" he asked. "Was I too rough? I'm not accustomed to being tender with women and I was so desperate to be inside you."

"No," she smiled. "You were perfect. I felt everything you were feeling for me. I'm concerned that I didn't show how much I felt for you. You were so passionate, so fiery. It was wonderful, Christian. Thank you."

"Oh, my pleasure," he grinned. "You know, I couldn't believe it when you ran to me. Were you really happy to see me…really?"

"All I could think was that you'd actually found me. I never dreamt that you would come for me."

CHAPTER 41

"How did you find me? Oh, never mind. Welch."

"I might have left you alone, as you seemed to wish, until I walked into my living room to find Elena and a couple of new recruits waiting on me. I couldn't believe it! You actually sicced that harridan on me!"

"I thought that I was doing the right thing for you. I couldn't allow you to think that I might visit the Red Room for you. You do understand, don't you, that I never could be a sub? Christian?"

"Yes, I do understand. I might be tempted to relapse but I'm determined to leave that life behind me. It wasn't something that I chose for myself. I was lured into it, brainwashed by Mrs. Lincoln into believing that it made me a dominant in business as well as in life. I thought that I couldn't be strong without it and that loving a woman would only make me weak. In fact, she had me convinced that the only person with whom I was safe and understood was her. I rarely saw my family. I hadn't seen them in months until I took Rose over on Sunday."

"Did you take her this past Sunday?"

"If I hadn't, they'd have all turned up at Escala…looking for her. They're still looking for you as well."

"I find that hard to believe. I think that your father will be thinking like a litigator, ready to attack. Your siblings will be suspicious of my intentions. And your mother will be disinclined to share her grandchild with a strange woman. I'm sure their thinking is that Rose Grey is just that…a Grey…and that she should be with Greys only. I'm just the sister-in-law of the child's mother...not a blood relative. You wait, Christian, they are not going to be happy about my adopting Rose."

Christian was silent. He rolled onto his back, pulling Ana unto his chest, kissing her head. Sadly, he feared that she was closer to the truth than he'd like. Elliot, this past Sunday, was, in truth, the only one who'd questioned the absence of Ana. The others seemed to either not notice her being gone or to secretly be pleased. Still, this problem had to be dealt with soon. He would not have the mother of his child and the love of his heart be rejected by his family.

He was about to say something when he realized that Ana was breathing peacefully and evenly…and he still had that pesky hard-on. He laughed to himself. This would be the first time in his life that he'd not seen to his 'needs'. Of course, he could rub one out in the shower but he might wake Ana and he'd only grow hard the minute he laid down with her again. At least, this is where BDSM training came in handy. He'd learned how to control his body…mostly. Of course, he'd never been in love and felt things so intensely.

Love. He must mention that to Ana. He was sure that they felt the same about each other. He suddenly felt his cock going limp as he contemplated the notion that perhaps he was wrong. What

if Ana merely felt desire? What if he was just a novelty? Women were always attracted to bad boys, right? He knew that he was good-looking and, god knows, he was rich. Had he just given his heart away for the first time… to a woman who would shortly leave him?

Suddenly, it seemed that his testicles had retreated and his cock was the size of a thumb. She had him by the balls, as Elliot always put it, and he was trapped. All in and no way out.

He wrapped his arms tighter around her and kissed her head. He couldn't lose her. He just couldn't.

CHAPTER 42

When he finally found sleep, his dreams were torture. Ana coming off the elevator for her week with Rose, towing a hunk behind her. A different one every week. Or worse, the same one every week. He was smart and kind and funny and Rose loved him. Or worse, he was indifferent or annoyed. Ana thought he hung the moon. Ana was going to marry him.

NOOOOO!

"Christian, wake up! Please!" His eyes flew open. It was dark outside and the ocean seemed to roar louder than during the day. Ana had turned on the light and was leaning over him, holding his face in her little hands. She looked frantic.

"Ana, I love you," he whispered.

"Really? Well, you don't sound pleased about it. Do you want to go back to sleep and redream that thought?"

"No, I'm certain. I love you, I love you," he rolled over on top of her, smothering her with kisses, murmuring his feelings for her as he kissed his way all over her body. At first, she giggled, but soon, with his mouth sucking on her clitoris, she was no longer amused. She was writhing under him, crying out his name, her hands griping his hair. Only when he'd driven her to orgasm after orgasm, did he allow himself to drive home. She was convulsing around him, her walls so tight around his cock that soon he exploded, screaming for her. He was shattered, his arms wrapped around her, shaking with the tremors of his orgasm. It took several minutes for both of them to come down from their highs.

They tried to speak but they were breathless. Ana brought her arms up, cuddling into his strong chest. It was some time before they could speak. They looked into each other's eyes, overcome with feelings that neither had ever before felt for another person.

"Ana, don't bring home some tall, dark and handsome hunk, please?"

"I already have one of those. 'Course, you can't have too many, I suppose," she giggled.

"Ana…"

"I promise. No more TD and HHs. One more of you would kill me. Christian? I love you, too."

Christian tried to lift himself up on his elbows but Ana insisted that he stay put. "I'll crush you."

"Then crush me. Stay in me and on me…for just a while longer."

He buried his face in the crook of her shoulder, drowning in the scent of her skin until he heard her say "now". He rolled off of her, still in her and holding her against him.

"Next Sunday we introduce our relationship to my family. On Monday, we buy an engagement ring and apply for a marriage license. What kind of wedding do you want?"

"I haven't said that I want to get married," Ana remarked.

"Do you? Will you, please? I want to be married to you."

"Are you sure of that? It's quite a leap from BDSM and subs to a wife…one woman for life."

"I realized when I kicked Elena and her recruits out of our home that I never wanted to see her or any of them ever again. I feel like I've been just playing around for years, wasting my time. It was exciting for a while, like picking up girls in bars…a different girl every weekend but you and Rose…that's so much more. I want more."

"Sex won't be like this every time, you know. 'Sky rockets in flight, afternoon delight', etc. And Rose and I won't always be more. Sometimes, we'll just be too much."

"I'll grow up fast, I promise."

"I don't want to raise a man. I'm barely a grown woman."

"We'll let Rose raise us both. We'll be mature adults by the time she starts kindergarten."

"You're going to be relentless about this, aren't you? Ana reached her arms around his neck and kissed him sweetly. "I'm scared…no, make that terrified."

"I know you are. Lean on me. I'll be a good dad, a devoted husband and your ferocious, tender lover for at least the next 70 years. After that, we may have to just take our walkers out on the balcony and cuddle on the glider… let's get a glider." He smiled at her and rubbed his nose on hers.

"We didn't settle on what kind of wedding you want?" He pressed.

CHAPTER 43

"They're here!" The family was sneaking peeks at another little family as they walked up to the door. Christian was in the middle…one strong arm carrying little Rose in her basket…the other arm protectively enveloping a small woman who was looking up at him, it seemed, for reassurance.

"Wow," Elliot exclaimed. "She's a beauty. Good going, bro."

"She looks nothing like our Rose…but, of course, they aren't related," Grace sniffed.

"That sundress looks cheap…Walmartish. I guess she's been slow about tapping into his bank account…or, we're supposed to think that she isn't after his money," Mia surmised.

"Oh, lord," Carrick groaned, "check out her left hand. It isn't big but it's expensive."

"He didn't even discuss an engagement with us," Grace huffed in dismay.

"She roped him in before we could even meet her. Sneaky," Mia sneered.

The door opened and the family stood, stiffly smiling a greeting.

"Yep," Ana knew, "they hate me." Christian squeezed her shoulder, sure that she was just being insecure. They were smiling, right?

As soon as the future Grey family of three stepped inside Grey Manor, Grace grabbed the basket from Christian and kissed his cheek. "Welcome to our home," she said graciously to Ana.

"Hi," was Mia's greeting. Carrick shook her hand and Elliot gawked.

"Dinner will be ready in about 30 minutes," Grace informed the company while smiling tightly at Ana. Ana was ready to retch. She asked about the powder room and then excused herself. Christian endured 10 minutes without her before knocking on the door.

"Ana? Please open the door," Christian begged. As soon as he entered, he could tell that she'd been weeping. "Oh, Ana," he took her into his arms. She was trembling.

"They're smiling"….he didn't believe it himself. "Okay, we're leaving."

"No, that won't help. Maybe I'll just say I'm coming down with something and Taylor can drive me home. You stay."

"No. We're a family. We'll come and go as a family."

"They'll just hate me more for taking the two of you away. I can read minds, did you know that?

Grace is thinking that Rose is a Grey and I'm not. Carrick is thinking prenup. Mia is thinking that I'm after your money…"

"How do you know that Mia is thinking that?" he asked, having already inwardly conceded to the first two.

"Because that's what she's after." Well, he couldn't argue that one.

"And does your brother always eye-drool like that?" Christian roared with laughter which got Ana going.

Meanwhile, the family was listening to all the laughter and grumbling about Ana probably making fun of them…except for Elliot who thought Ana's laughter was musical and delightful. He was also wondering if she'd give him her slice of pie.

"Well, better now? Shall we beard the lions in their den? I'm going to warm a bottle and hand it to you. Then you can sweetly ask if anyone else would like to feed Rose? Points?" he suggested.

No points. Actually, demerits. Grace simply remarked that she'd be happy to take Rose off of Ana's hands since she was certain that Ana must get tired of playing mommy. Christian gave his mother the stink-eye but she pretended to not notice. Carrick asked him to step into his office.

"I'm sure that you were going to…." Carrick stopped short. "What the hell is that on your left ring finger?" Carrick was gaping.

"An engagement ring. It's all the rage now, apparently. Either that or the salesman saw a sucker in love when we walked in. I like it. It says that I'm taken, too. I had a hard enough time getting one on Ana's finger. She isn't one for bling."

"Bling?" Carrick looked puzzled.

"Jewelry…not an earring, bracelet, or necklace to her name. She spends her money on water buffaloes and chickens."

"She wants to raise water buffaloes and chickens?" Carrick looked aghast.

"It's a charity, dad. Heifer International. Now, I'd like to get back to my family so let's get this out of the way. I don't need that Last Will and Testament. Didn't want to argue with you so I used an attorney at GEH. No prenup. Don't waste your breath. As it is, I'll have to tear up the one that Ana is drawing up.

"Dad, this is the real deal. I've lucked into a child and the perfect woman and I'm just about the happiest guy on the planet. By the way, Ana thinks that I spent a couple thousand on her ring so warn Mom and Mia to put away their eye loupes and keep their mouths shut. They know what a million looks like but Ana doesn't it. She thinks it's all about number of carats. If she knew what I spent on her ring, she'd flip. Understand?" And with a big, happy grin, Christian left the room.

CHAPTER 44

Ana sat on the couch watching Grace feed Rose. She was cooing at her which Ana felt good about. It was clear that the entire family loved Rose. It eased Ana's soul to know that Rose would always have people.

Christian came out of his father's office and plopped down next to Ana, throwing his arm around her. He'd settled things with his father. One down and three to go. He figured that he should be grateful that at least his older brother liked Ana. He just wished that Elliot didn't like her in such a lustful way. Elliot was sitting on the other side of Ana and being so much taller than her, he had a good angle from which to look down and admire her bosom…which is exactly what he was doing. Christian caught his eye and summoned his Dom. Elliot, of course, didn't know why but the way that his brother was looking at him made him really uncomfortable. He automatically pulled his arm away from the back of the couch and leaned away from Ana.

"Christian, Rose is going on four months now. We need to get her christened," Grace asserted.

"Ah…what do you think, Ana?"

"I guess I hadn't thought about it with so much else going on. Of course, if you'd like to do that, Christian, sure. I guess we'll need to choose godparents. Mia and Elliot seem the natural choice."

"Well, not necessarily. Mia is young and immature and Elliot's social behavior is questionable," Carrick put in.

"Yes," Grace agreed, "I'd love my friend to be Rose's godmother and Carrick's partner at the law firm would always see to it that Rose has the best of everything."

Ana could feel Christian stiffen next to her and grip her shoulder. She smiled at him and took his hand as if to say that she understood to not agree with Grace.

"Well, Christian and I will have a serious talk tonight. There are a lot of things to consider when choosing someone to look out for your child." She didn't miss Grace's raised eyebrow. On the other hand, she also didn't miss Mia's smile.

"You know, son, I realize that Rose's birth certificate gives her middle name as Christian but, of course, that is a male name. I think using your grandmother's name would be a nice tribute. Rose Adele Grey or maybe Adele Christian Grey. That would really tie the child to the family."

Now it was Christian's turn to feel the tension in Ana's body. How had he never noticed his mother's sense of entitlement? Grace was now patting Rose's back and calling her "Addy".

"Mom, Rose was named by her mother who literally gave her life so that Rose could live. Eliza wanted her named after her sister."

"Well, son, I'm sure that Eliza was just feeling grateful for all the help that Ana gave her and her brother. Thus, she probably felt a bit obligated but Ana is not a blood relative of this child. We should name her after family. I'm sure that Ana agrees, don't you, dear?"

Christian was about to speak up when Ana looked at him and shook her head.

"Mrs. Grey, initially, when Eliza asked if she could name Rose after my middle name, I suggested that she choose a name from her family. She was quite insistent that I was her family, hers and Jacob's. She liked the name Rose. It was what she wanted for her daughter. I'm not going to go against her dying wish. That goes for both her first and her middle names. Eliza suffered a lot for her child and being able to give her life and the names she wanted was all she asked."

"I realize, dear. Of course, we understand your loyalty to Eliza but she wasn't really your sister and this child is a Grey. Besides, it isn't your decision to make, is it? Addy is Christian's legal child."

"Okay, Mom, that's enough. Ana will be Rose's legal mother as soon as the adoption goes through. Meanwhile, she is Rose's legal guardian and I am in complete agreement with Eliza's wishes."

Grace was clearly angry and her anger was directed at Ana. Ana understood that neither she nor Eliza were welcome in the Grey family but that didn't matter. Rose would always be and here Rose would always have a place. She held back her tears.

"Mrs. Grey, all I want from you is a family for Rose. I ask also that you accept Eliza's wishes for her child. I ask nothing for myself. I've never had much of a family so I won't notice if the Grey's don't want me. You can see Rose anytime you wish. I just ask that you not take her mother from her. One day, she'll want to know about Eliza, the other half of where she came from. I hope that you can understand that."

Rose, nestled in Grace's arms, began to fuss. Grace tried to quiet her but she began to cry. Christian reached for her and placed her in Ana's arms. Rose immediately grew quiet and gurgled, snuggling against her mother's breast. Grace could see her place in the pecking order and didn't like it. She stood up and walked out of the room.

"Did you really want me to be Rose's godmother, Ana?" Mia asked.

"Yes, Mia. Christian has described you to me as fun loving and affectionate. I'd like Rose to have playful godmother.

Ana kissed Rose's forehead and handed her to Christian. "I'm going to go now. Taylor will come back for you."

"No, Ana. Rose and I belong with you."

"Yes, but I don't belong here. Stay for dinner. Don't be angry with your mother. I'll see you later."

She stood, leaned down and kissed his lips. Christian watched her walk to the door. He was torn in half.

CHAPTER 45

After Ana left, Rose began to fuss again. Christian held her close and sang a lullaby to her as Ana often did. He wanted to stay to please Ana but it just didn't feel right. He thought of his mother's suggestion that her best friend, Elena Lincoln, be Rose's godmother. What a travesty that would be. Even as he was thinking it, the doorbell rang and in walked the devil's sister herself.

At the sight of Christian, she lit up, almost forgetting that the rest of the family was sitting there. They weren't all that pleased to see her. They put up with her drop-in visits for Grace's sake but what she saw in Elena, no one else did.

"So nice to see all of you. Isn't it a beautiful day? Sunshine and balmy temps. Grace," she called out, "where are you, dear? Christian, what a wonderful and rare occasion to find you here." She walked straight to him, ignoring the baby in his arms and kissing him on the cheek. She was taking advantage and she knew it. Only in the presence of his family would he tolerate her touching him.

She began blathering on about the joy of being in the company of loved ones and my, didn't everyone look swell. Mia was beautifully attired and Elliot seemed to have grown even more muscle. Was his construction business going well? She was certain that it was. She wanted him to know that she recommended him to everyone she met. In fact, she had a few jobs that needed doing at her mansion and he should drop by as soon as he was able.

When she turned back to Christian, Elliot stuck his finger down his throat and Mia stifled a giggle while Carrick frowned. He respected his wife but on this one issue, Elena Lincoln, he parted company with her. She'd tried to explain the appeal but he never got it. Elena Lincoln was the most annoying, cloying and phony person he'd ever met. As always, when she walked in, he walked out…Elliot following behind.

Elena continued chittering like a deranged chipmunk…all of it directed at Christian. He walked away from her. She followed him around the room. Finally, Grace reappeared and Elena was forced to redirect her attentions.

"Grace, love, how are you today? I swear you could be Mia's sister. I was on my way home to make dinner when I just made a turn into your drive like my Bentley had a mind of its own."

Grace's face was still red but Elena was never one to notice anyone's feelings although Grace chose to see her disregard as Elena being discreet. They air-kissed as Elena believed was customary among women of respectability. Then Elena put her hand to her stomach and apologized for an imaginary growl of hunger. She told Grace that she'd had a difficult day at the salon and just needed to see her best friend for a short while to end her day on a "grace note". Elena looked closely to be sure that her clever pun was noticed. Mia had no reaction nor did Christian and Grace seemed distracted.

"Elena, your visit is opportune. Christian came by for dinner with his daughter."

Christian cringed. Now Elena knew. Not only did she know but she looked shocked and sick.

"This darling child is actually your child, Christian? Now, why didn't you tell me during lunch last week, Grace? You have a grandchild. How delightful. Of course, I'm surprised. When did you adopt?"

"She isn't adopted, Elena. She is the daughter of one of Christian's former girlfriends. The poor dear passed shortly after Addy's birth." Grace ignored Christian's glare. She invited Elena to hold 'Addy' but Elena declined because the child looked so comfortable in her father's arms. Then Grace invited Elena to stay for dinner.

"We were just discussing godparents and I'd certainly be honored if you'd be Addy's godmother."

Christian, astonished at his mother's gall, had had enough. He knew that it was Ana's fondest wish that Rose be surrounded by a large family but he'd begun to think that Grandma was not at all a desirable influence. Still, he could read Elena better than anyone and her discomfiture at the idea of having to be godmother was hilarious.

"I'm afraid, Mom, that I can't stay for dinner. I need to get home. I have a lot of work to get done before tomorrow's early meetings." He placed a sleeping Rose in her basket and hand her off to Taylor who left to get her settled in the car. Grace looked chagrinned.

"Is this because of Ana? It is, isn't it? She's coming between us and it isn't right. She's nobody to this family. Addy is ours. She is a Grey. You are allowing her to distance us from our grandchild."

"No, Mom. Rose is mine and Ana's. Perhaps when I marry her, I'll change our names to Steele. It seems the more honorable name at the moment. And there is no way in hell that I'd let this pedophile anywhere near my child."

Slamming the door as he departed, a chorus of "WHAT!?" echoed behind him.

CHAPTER 46

Ana felt sick as she left Grey Manor. As Taylor held her door for her, he took note of her wan complexion. He kept an eye on her through the rearview as he drove smoothly home. He didn't know what had happened but he could make an educated guess. He'd known the Grey's for a long time and they had always made him feel exactly like what he was to them…the hired help. He hadn't minded but he noted the contrast to how Christian treated him and Gail.

"Hi, Gail," Ana called as she walked into the penthouse. "Could I get a cup of tea, please? Maybe I should make that a tumbler of bourbon instead. Christian's mother wants to change Rose's name to a Grey family name," she said to Gail. "Specifically, Adele…Addy, for short."

"Good lord. I hope that Mr. Grey spoke up," Gail grimaced. "Rose would get beaten up on the playground every day."

"Yes, he objected to everything his mother proposed and he didn't want to stay but I insisted. I don't want to come between him and his family and I want Rose to have a large loving family. However, Mrs. Grey seemed to be going out of her way to insult and antagonize me. I stood it for as long as I could but I was afraid that I would say something to return the favor if I stuck around any longer.

"It was bad, Gail…worse than I anticipated. I'm going down to the 10th floor…maybe take a nap."

.+.

"That was a quick round trip, Taylor."

"Ms. Steele got out of the car and sent me right back. She didn't say anything but I think she knew that you'd want to skip dinner."

"I know that she wanted me to stay and play nice for Rose's sake but she didn't anticipate Elena arriving for a free meal which reminded me of why I rarely made it to Sunday dinners. Mom asked Elena to be Rose's godmother, Taylor."

Taylor's eyes bugged out. "I don't know whether to roar or retch at that suggestion, Mr. Grey. What was Mrs. Lincoln's reaction?"

"She was gobsmacked…truly befuddled. She didn't know how to react. That's when you walked in the door. I'll have to get the 411 from Mia later. I'm sure dinner conversation was interesting. How's Ana?"

"Ashen. Upset. I told her to go straight to Gail. My girl will make your girl feel better."

"You know, Taylor, that I've always held my mother in high regard but, really, her behavior today was beyond the pale. I think that Elena has been a bad influence. I really don't remember Mom being so full of herself as she was today…a real, society snob. I wonder how she would have behaved toward Eliza Fitzgerald if I'd taken her home as my knocked-up girlfriend. Mom has always begged me to bring home someone…anyone. So, I bring home a wonderful woman like Ana and Mom turns into the in-law from hell. I'd blame Elena except that the two haven't seen each other for a few weeks with Mom being so busy with the gala.

"No. Today was all Mom…with no more sense than God gave a goose."

CHAPTER 47

Ana's comment to Gail that she was going down to her apartment for a nap was a ruse to throw her CPO off the trail. What she really needed was time alone to calm down. First, she thought, I needed to get away from Christian to think and now I need to get away from his hellish mother. At least, she'd gotten on Mia's good side…and Ana did think that Mia would be a fun godmother.

'Addy'…yuk. And Grace's desire for her best friend to be godmother…Ana wondered who that old sourpuss might be.

Ana walked down the street until she felt tired out so she took a rest on a bus bench. Wouldn't Grace be embarrassed to have it known that her granddaughter's so-called mother had taken a seat on a common public bench? Ana giggled, thinking of the Big Bang and Sheldon Cooper's bus pants. She pictured Grace dusting off the seat with her monogramed handkerchief. Now she laughed out loud. She wished that she had a friend to call, to share, to ask advice. She'd led a lonely life and had never been so aware of it as she was now.

"Mind if I sit?" Ana looked up and then realized that she was sitting right smack dab in the middle of the bench. Oh, wouldn't Mama Grey be proud.

"Sorry. I was distracted. I didn't realize that I was sitting in the middle," she said to the pretty blonde woman.

"Oh, not a problem. I didn't mind sitting to either side of you but I thought you might be uncomfortable at such close quarters with a stranger. Hmmm…are you waiting for a bus?"

"No. Just resting. Walked farther than I planned."

"Well, that's good because the buses don't run on Sunday in this area."

"Oh? You tired out, too?"

"Kind of. I just had a fight with my boyfriend and I stormed out. I forgot about the buses. I'm going to walk down to the Fairmont for the night."

"Oh, that's within a few blocks of my place. I hope that your fight wasn't physical."

The young woman looked embarrassed and Ana felt ashamed for intruding. She was about to apologize when she noticed the woman's arm. The skin was red and inflamed…almost like a burn.

"You need some antibiotic on that arm. Come back to my place. I'm Ana."

"Katherine. You're kind, Ana but I don't want to intrude."

"You're not. Is this man likely to come after you?" She looked down the street in the direction from which Katherine had come.

"Not right away. After he calms down, he'll come running, asking forgiveness." Ana took her arm and they stood up and began walking back toward Escala. "I'm your basic too-stupid to pack a bag and run-for-it person."

"No such creature, Katherine. I'm an attorney, specializing in family law. I know how these men can twist your emotions and make you so insecure that you think that you can't leave. Do you have any family or friends in Seattle?"

"Both. They warned me and now I'm too proud to face them. Neither would refrain from saying they told me so. My parents said that if I refused to listen to their opinions, then I was on my own. My friends would pity me and, secretly, laugh because I thought that I knew best."

"Again, as someone experienced in this, let me assure you that they are the foolish ones. Your parents, your friends, are ignorant of the psychology of these relationships. Okay, here is Escala. I insist that you come inside with me. I'm concerned that this arm could become infected."

Katherine suddenly broke down. It was apparent that it was some time since she'd been treated kindly. Ana put an arm around her and walked her into the elevator, running right into Christian and Sawyer, neither of whom looked pleased with her. They instantly changed emotional direction when they saw her companion.

"This is my friend, Katherine. She's in need of some medical care. Do you have a kit upstairs?"

"Yes, of course, and Sawyer is a former army medic," Christian replied. Sawyer was already examining Katherine's wound.

"Is this the only place you're injured, miss?"

Katherine looked at Ana so forlornly that it was heartbreaking.

"Don't worry. We'll take a look at everything and do what needs doing. You're in good hands, Katherine. I promise."

Katherine believed her because she allowed her legs to give out and collapsed.

CHAPTER 48

Sawyer carried Katherine upstairs to a spare bedroom, followed by Ana. She found a first-aid kit in the security quarters and Sawyer went to work gently washing and disinfecting the wound. He applied a topical antibiotic and then wrapped the wound with gauze. He and Ana then gently checked Katherine's other arm, finding the same sort of wound. It was older and healed but it had never been attended to so it was scarring.

"Ana, I'm sure that Ms. Katherine would not want a strange man disrobing her and looking for injuries so I'm going to step out into the hallway. Call me if you need help." Sawyer left the room while Ana carefully removed Katherine's pants and shirt. She was horrified to find a multitude of bruises and healing lacerations. She gently tucked Katherine under the covers. On the nightstand, she left a couple of Tylenol and a glass of water along with a note that Katherine should simply call when she wanted Ana.

Joining Sawyer in the hall, she expressed her disgust. "I don't know how she intended to check into the Fairmont. She didn't have a purse with her and no money or identification in her pant pockets. She's been beaten on the regular, Luke. When she wakes, I want to talk with her about police involvement."

"She'll refuse, Ana. It's my understanding that the emotional manipulation that these women undergo is crippling. She'll fear retaliation. Well, why am I telling you this? You're the family lawyer."

"I am but you are correct. Perhaps we can come up with another way to deal a little payback."

Sawyer looked at her in mock shock. "Why, attorney Steele, whatever could you be implying?"

At the bottom of the stairs, they were met by Christian who asked about Katherine's condition.

"She's been the victim of numerous beatings…covered in bruises and cuts and scars. Sawyer and I were just discussing proper retribution." Sawyer, seeing his boss's eyes narrow at him, put up his hands and shook his head.

"I've alerted Charlie to watch for a man running this way. Ryan and Reynolds are lurking nearby, waiting to grab the guy. Maybe we'll get lucky. I'd like to get him up here for a little chat myself. I gather you and I, Ana, are more inclined toward revenge than Sawyer." Sawyer was quickly making for the security of the security office.

Christian and Ana stood gazing at each other for a hot moment until they melted into each other. They kissed tenderly. After the day they'd had, he was feeling quite protective toward his woman.

"How are you doing, honey?" he asked, as he smoothed her shiny brown hair.

"I was feeling wretched until I met someone feeling more wretched. Sorry I snuck off. I needed to be alone and I was too absorbed with my own self-pity to be concerned with other people's worry about me."

"Well, you were easy to find. Quite accommodating of you to just be there as the elevator stopped," he brushed his lips over hers.

"Shall I tell you what you missed after you left Grey Manor?"

CHAPTER 49

"Well, you're home early so I'm supposing that there was some sort of 'discussion' after I left."

"Oh, better than that. I was going to try to get through dinner…to please you…and hoping if left alone, I could talk sense into my mother. Honestly, Ana. I've never known her to behave like that. She's usually saintly. However, before she could come back into the room, her BFF dropped in, as she often manages to do around dinner time, and she was all over me like a bad rash. I had Rose in my arms and Elena ignored her in favor of chasing me around the room."

"Elena Lincoln! That's the friend your mother wants to guide our child through life!? Oh, hell to the NO!" Ana stormed in circles through the great room even as Christian sought to calm her.

"The baby…Ana!" He grabbed her and held her tightly…shushing her.

"Don't worry. Ain't gonna happen. When Mom sprung her wishes on Elena….well…you should have seen Elena's face. I think she was more horrified than you."

"Not possible," Ana protested in a muffle against Christian's chest. "Tell me that you didn't let her so much as breathe on our daughter!"

"Believe me, babies are like holy water to Elena. She would have gone up in flames," Christian laughed. "Anyway, I stormed out…yelling that that pedophile wasn't coming anywhere near my child."

"You did?"

"I could hear the whole family screeching as I slammed the door. I'm sure that Elena had a convincing explanation…"

"Yes," Ana agreed, "my undue influence once again. Christian, my child does not go near Grey Manor ever again…not until that spawn of Satan is out of your family's lives completely. I will not bend on this," Ana asserted as firmly as possible.

"Agreed. Baby, sit on the couch with me. We need to talk before our child and/or our guest awaken and need our attention," Christian said as he took Ana's hand.

Then he explained that in order to get Elena out of his mother's life, he was going to have to reveal all to his entire family. Ana bobbed her head in vigorous agreement. Christian went on to further relate that Elena would not take her banishment lying down. She would seek vengeance as swiftly and cruelly as possible. She would find ways to expose his past as a BDSM dominant, bringing humiliation and shame to his family and that would include his wife and child. The tabloids would publish entire special editions about his perversions. Even the mainstream media would print and broadcast every detail. The entire country and even international outlets would carry the story.

The news could ruin Ana's career and his company. Children would one day torment their beautiful daughter on the playground. Ana would never be able to walk down the street again without being hunted. It would be a shit-show unlike anything she'd ever seen. She would curse the day she hounded him to acknowledge Rose as his child.

Ana lowered her head, burying her face in her hands. Christian wasn't sure if his comfort was welcome but he wrapped his arms around her shoulders and buried his face in her neck. To his surprise, she turned and wrapped her arms around him as well.

"Nothing needs doing this minute. We're tired. We've dealt with a lot today and we still have to help Katherine. I'll bet you're wishing that I hadn't brought home one more problem," she sniffled.

"I wouldn't have expected anything less from you than to help a stranger in need. Without you, that poor woman would have had to return home to her abuser. How long before he did irreparable harm? I'm proud of you. We'll worry about our daughter's familial connections later. Today, we'll start with Katherine and a good dinner. It's getting late and there's beef stew in a pot on the stove.

"You are such a good man, Christian. I love you so," Ana beamed up at him.

Christian cupped her soft cheeks in his strong hands and took a deep breath.

"And you, my dearest Anastasia….I am so in love with you and always will be."

Suddenly, the moment of their greatest peace in that day of distress was shattered by an unearthly scream coming from Katherine's room.

CHAPTER 50

Jack had his hands around her throat and his thumb at the base, cutting off her air and crushing her larynx. Katherine didn't know how he'd gotten to her but right now she just wanted to breathe, to live. The agony was giving way to a dark fog and her ability to fight back. She fell into a black abyss.

"Katherine…wake now. You're safe. Breathe." She seemed to be rising to the surface of the fog and as hope grew that she was about to reach air, she struggled to break the hold Jack had on her. She opened her eyes, looking into beautiful blue eyes…gentle, kind eyes. Ana.

Katherine realized of a sudden that she'd been dreaming…that she was safe. Tears of relief flooded down her cheeks as Ana held her, rocking her, telling her that she would never be hurt again. Even though Katherine knew it wasn't true, it was such a wonderful thing to hear, to imagine.

"Katherine, I want you to go back to sleep. I'm going to stay right here in this chair beside your bed. If you start to dream, dream of being safe with me."

Katherine tried to nod but she was too exhausted. She'd been exhausted for so long…she couldn't remember ever being safe. She closed her eyes and drifted away while Christian and Ana watched.

Christian leaned over Ana's chair and kissed her head. "Just as soon as Katherine wakes, we'll get that a**hole's name and address."

"If she'll give it to us," Ana replied, reaching her hand to touch Christian's. "Abusers hold a terrible power over their victims." Christian wrapped his arms around Ana's shoulders and buried his face in her hair. He certainly couldn't argue her point. What was he going to do about Elena?

He left Ana in Katherine's room and walked quietly down the hallway to Sawyer and Taylor below.

"Nightmare," was all he said. They nodded and returned to the security office. Ryan and Reynolds were still posted outside, waiting. They didn't know that Jack was back in the apartment that he shared with Katherine, waiting for her to return. He knew that she had no money and no one to turn to, either. He chuckled to himself. She would be terrified by the time she had to return and he would make her pay for running from him.

He couldn't have imagined that he was now up against one of the most powerful men in the country…certainly the most powerful in Seattle. His time in power was over. Even as he lounged in his recliner, delighting in his control over 'his' woman, it was gone.

Meanwhile, Christian was brooding in his study. He'd sent Sawyer up to Ana with a warm bowl of stew but, for now, there was nothing he could do for Katherine. He'd checked on Rose, changed her diaper and fed her a bottle. She was now back to sleep as well.

He decided to call Mia. "Hi, Lily! Hang on. Mom, I'll take this in my room. No, I've eaten all I'm going to…" There was a pause and then, "Christian, what the hell did you mean by calling that old dragon a pedophile? You should have seen the faces in that room, especially Elena's. One second she was beet red and then she was white as a sheet."

"Did she say anything?"

"Yeah. She acted like she was going to cry…though El and I didn't buy it…and then she wondered what she could have possibly done to have you say something like that. Say, what made the word 'pedophile' pop out of your mouth? Hag, battle-axe, shrew, gargoyle…anything. Why pedophile?"

"Why pedophile?" Christian repeated.

CHAPTER 51

"I guess it just sounded like the worst possible accusation, Mia. What else went on after I left? Did Mom snap out of it?"

"Snap out of what, Chrissy? Being possessive of her children, insensitive to the feelings of their significant others, needing control of our lives?"

"I've never known Mom to be that way, Mia," Christian puzzled.

"That's because you got away, never brought anyone home and rarely make contact. El used to bring home girls but he stopped when he tired of them being grilled by the 'rents, especially mama bear. Now he ignores her whining about a lack of grandchildren, eats dinner and then escapes into Dad's office to talk business and drink."

"And why are you still living at home, then?"

"Every time I mention moving out, Mom starts bawling. Dad grills the juice out of every date of mine who comes to the door. I hinted at asking you for the money to start a gourmet bakery and I got taken to the woodshed for taking advantage of my poor brother who works so hard for his money. Then the tears again. I feel trapped, Christian. How do I break my mommy's heart?"

"Why have you never told me about any of this?" Christian demanded to know.

"You've always been generous with your black Amex card but never with your time. I also didn't want to put you in the middle. I mean, you weren't even showing up for holidays much of the time. I knew I'd see you every couple of years at the gala but there wasn't any time to talk then. I'm sorry, Christian. I really didn't think you'd care. When I was having trouble with math in high school, I mentioned maybe asking you for help and Mom and Dad got all over me about bothering the wunderkind of Seattle with my petty problems. They didn't even care when I dropped out. Mom just wants me to marry into the 'right kind of family' and give her grandchildren."

Mia was starting to become emotional now and Christian was squirming in his chair. She was right. His siblings wanted his attention but, while he gave Elliot start-up money for Grey Design and Construction and paid for Mia's culinary training in Paris, he never just sat down with either of them for a talk. Even though Elliot was the oldest, Christian was viewed as the wiser sibling and both looked to him for advice. But he couldn't be bothered. He had to build GEH and he certainly didn't see himself as someone to be giving counsel.

"You don't know how sorry I am, Mia. I'll try to do better from now on. Real soon, we'll sit down and talk about your future, okay?" He heard Mia sniffling as she answered, okay, in a small voice.

"You're not going to change Rose's name, are you?" she asked.

"Lord, no. What did Mom have to say about that after I stormed out?"

"Oh, she and Elena had a gay old time running Ana into the ground. She's ruining you, you know. I said that I thought we'd been unfair and I was starting to like her. The two of them growled at me…I swear, growled. Then they ignored me while they continued slandering Ana. Mom is going to give you a stern talking to real soon about your behavior and your gullibility since you are obviously too stupid to see that that trollop is taking you for a ride. She will simply not allow this engagement to continue…blah, blah, blah."

"Guess we won't be having a wedding in the back yard," Christian chortled.

CHAPTER 52

It had been some time, it seemed, since he'd talked to Ana so Christian climbed the stairs and made his way down to Katherine's room. He peeked in to see her sleeping peacefully. Ana's head had dropped to her chest. She'd had quite a day. He picked her up and sat down on the chair with her in his lap. He cradled her against his chest and kissed her head. He loved to do that. She smelled so good. He'd never noticed a fragrance about any of his subs except the ones who drenched themselves in perfume. He leaned back in the club chair and closed his eyes.

He didn't realize that he'd also fallen asleep until Ana whimpered and stirred. He'd been sleeping for almost an hour. It was dark outside and getting late. He wanted to take a bath with Ana before bed but he was uncertain about leaving Katherine alone. He feared that she might have another nightmare. He pictured Ana breaking an ankle as she dashed up the stairs.

"Are you awake?" A soft voice breathed on his chin.

"Yes. How are you feeling?"

"I'm fine. I think that it's safe to leave Katherine now. At least I hope it is 'cause I have to be at the courthouse in the morning. I need to bathe and sleep."

"I've seen to Rose so she'll be all right for a few hours. I didn't know that you had court on Monday."

"Would it be indelicate of me to remind you that you asked me to marry you asap? We have to get a marriage license and a blood test." He could feel her smiling against his cheek.

"Oh, yeah…that. Forgot about that. Good thing I got an engagement band, eh?"

"I thought that we might get married next Friday afternoon. Judge Gilloon is a sweetheart and I know he'd make himself available around 4 pm. Do you think that Mia and Elliot would like to be our witnesses?"

"You sure that's what you want?"

"Yes. They hate me least of all your family. Perhaps this will be a bonding experience…unless you fear that Mia will tell Grace."

"No, no. Mia likes you now and Elliot, at the very least, loves your boobies. Neither will squeal on us. We're not going back to that house in the foreseeable future and I'll have Taylor arrange to drive us in through the courthouse garage. Maybe we can keep this on the down-low for a while. The more time we have to ourselves before the paparazzi descend…the better. One more time…are you sure that you know what you're getting yourself into, honey? I'm no bargain and I come with some ugly baggage…baggage that could get even uglier."

"You have all week to talk me out of this ill-conceived union. Now let's bathe, love a little and sleep before Rose gets hungry."

Christian stood with Ana in his arms, even as she protested that she could walk, and carried her down to Rose's bedroom. They luxuriated in a hot bath, willing themselves to wake up enough to towel off and climb into bed. They made tender, slow love to each other before they slipped into sleep.

Ana was in too deep but when Rose wanted her bottle, Christian was happy to get up. He didn't get to feed her enough as it was. There was something beyond contentment to be able to hold his tiny girl in his arms, rocking back and forth, listening to her suckle on the nipple. Maybe he and Ana could find an intimate chapel wherein they could christen Rose Christian Grey on Sunday. It would be a lovely thing to do without the pressure of dealing with Grace. He'd look into that in the morning. He smiled at the ceiling as he held Ana. In less than a week, she would be his wife. He couldn't remember anymore what it was like to be without his little family.

Rose had stopped feeding and fallen to sleep. She would stay that way until early morning. He made certain that the blackout curtains were in place. He placed his hand on his little girl's heart just to reassure himself before he returned to Ana. She had rolled onto her side so he curled up behind her and around her. He knew that he was too hot and he'd hear about it in the morning but until then, he was filled with a sense of wellbeing.

CHAPTER 53

Ana awoke with a sense of unease…and it wasn't because she felt like a hothouse plant. Christian was, as usual, enveloping her like ivy on uppers. She smiled anyway. It felt quite wonderful to be wanted, to be needed, so much and by someone she wanted. Never in her life had she felt so secure, so necessary to someone's very existence. It was different with her child. Rose depended on her and dependence is not want. She didn't understand why Christian felt the way he did about her but he had made a decision…although he would say that he'd had no decision to make. She walked into his life and that was that.

Sometimes, at his office, she would walk by all the stunning women who swooned over her man and glared at her with jealousy and she would see Christian's face light up at the sight of her, rushing over to embrace her and she would never fail to be gobsmacked. Why her? Would she ever understand her appeal? It was clear from the expression of confusion on the other women's faces that they couldn't explain it to her.

She'd asked Andrea once if she had a crush on Christian like every other woman in the place and Andrea had laughed. You haven't met my David, she'd said. He isn't as handsome as Mr. Grey…not many men are. He isn't as smart and certainly not as rich but the effect he has on me is electric.

"I think the secret is desire, Ana. David and I have felt a mutual magnetic draw from the first moment. We married a week later, nine years ago. The thrill has never dimmed. I was hired by Mr. Grey seven years ago and he told me, much later, that he hired me because his face had no effect on me. Every other woman had all but drooled on him. Of course, objectively, I recognize that he is incredibly handsome but, to me, he's like the Grand Canyon…nice to look at but you don't want to move in.

Ana asked why the place was filled with model-like blondes. Did Christian have a type?

"Christian doesn't do the hiring. Gorgeous women swarm the place when there's an opening. They come in with incredible resumes. They hope to have a shot at the Adonis in that office. We have employees who aren't beautiful but they have high hopes as well. You're breaking a lot of hearts around here, Ana. I wouldn't worry about it, however. If these women haven't figured out by now that they're just wallpaper to Mr. Grey, they deserve to mope."

Rose let out a little cry and Ana began the process of disentangling from her Adonis. Though asleep, Christian instinctively held on tight. When she finally left his arms, he let out a little groan and clasped on to her pillow. She kissed his cheek and tended to Rose. A diaper change, a warm bottle and the joy of rocking with her daughter in her arms. Today she would begin the adoption process. Since she already had legal guardianship, the adoption should go through smoothly.

Unfortunately, she hadn't counted on mama and papa Grey.

.+.

"We have a lot of influence in this town, Cary. I will not let that woman have legal custody of a child to whom she has no blood relation. I would also prefer to get Addy away from Christian."

Mama Grey's face was purple with rage. Yesterday's debacle had kept her up all night. Carrick knew that arguing with her when she was like this was useless. Still, he tried to talk some sense into her.

"Gracie, there is little chance that we can contest Eliza Fitzgerald's will. And why would you want to destroy what little relationship we have with Christian? It's clear, also, that both of our other children would stand by their brother. You will rip this family to shreds and after you lose this case, you'll never see your only grandchild again. Please try to calm down and think," he pleaded.

"I want Anastasia Steele out of our lives. I'm sure that when he has to choose between his daughter and that woman, Christian will make the right choice."

CHAPTER 54

"Okay, we have our license. We've given our blood and we have a date with his honor at 4 p.m. on Friday afternoon in his office. I didn't like the way he looked at you," Christian growled, only half teasing. "He kept winking at you."

"He has a tick, Christian, and we have one more stop to make. I have to file this adoption application with the court."

Christian's face lit up like a Christmas tree. He pulled Ana off her feet and whirled her around.

"How long until it's finalized?"

"Usually up to a year but in this case, probably three months. There are no relations to object. I was already named legal guardian by Eliza. I'll be married to the father. We'll have to endure an interview by a social worker in our home but I don't anticipate any delays. Perhaps matters with your mother will have improved by then"….Christian made a face…"or not but we could have a christening celebration."

"I'd like that," Christian said softly. He brushed his lips over hers. "I like you."

"Friday can't come soon enough," Ana beamed at her fiancée. Then she sighed and reluctantly removed her engagement ring as did Christian. He handed her briefcase back and they walked out of the courthouse several feet apart. He stood in front of his Mercedes as Taylor held the door open. He shook Ana's hand and, in case of lip readers, thanked her. She nodded and turned to get into her cab. Even though they lived in the same building, the more pretense of a professional relationship…the better. The paparazzi were still snapping away and shouting inane questions.

"Ms. Steele, are you Mr. Grey's girlfriend?"

Ana rolled her eyes as wildly as possible. "Mr. Grey is my client," she answered in the drollest of tones. Then she asked the cab driver to take her to the Rosswell building. There were paparazzi hanging around there as well with more silly questions and statements intended to elicit a reaction. They got none as she strutted to her offices. She did have work to do anyway.

As she walked down the hallway, her phone buzzed.

"Everything okay?"

"Yes, but they're certainly suspicious. They're outside the building. You don't think that your mother would betray us, do you?"

"She hates the media…won't even allow Margaret to bring The Nooz into work with her."

"Margaret?"

"The cook and housekeeper. The paps were outside Grey House, too. Is there a back door to that building? Sawyer could pick you up there."

"Don't the paps have enough sense to wait back there?"

"Some do. Listen, call a cab and have it drop you off at that little theatre that shows all those art films. Sawyer will pull around to the back."

"I'm tired already. Honey, don't make Gail tote all my things up from the 10th floor, please."

"I was going to wait until you got home so we know what to bring up."

"I'm vacating, sweetie. Everything goes. Unless you hadn't planned on us living together."

"Of course. Yeah. See, my brain doesn't function without you."

"I love you to the moon and back, too," Ana cooed into the receiver.

CHAPTER 55

"Thanks for coming by. We know that it was last minute. We have something to tell you and to ask you," Christian grinned, "and we didn't want to torture Mia by making her keep a secret for too long."

Mia's mouth popped open in protest. Elliot and Christian laughed at her indignation, completely undeserved. Mia herself knew that keeping secrets was not her forte. Ana handed her a glass of wine and patted her arm in sympathy.

"I trust you, Mia. We both do. Right, Christian?" Ana narrowed her eyes at her fiancé. Christian smiled, "Of course, we do. We wouldn't ask you to be our daughter's godmother if we didn't trust you."

Mia squealed in excitement and leaped into Christian's arms. Then she turned to Ana with tears in her eyes. "I've always wanted a sister…" Ana nodded and embraced Mia warmly.

"When is the christening, bro?" Elliot asked.

"Well," Christian replied, "first Ana and I have to get married and we'll need a couple of witnesses to stand up with us. Got any plans you can't break Friday afternoon at 4… at the courthouse in the judge's chambers?"

There was a grand round of hugging and congratulations and Mia screaming.

"Wait a minute," Elliot stopped. "You're not inviting mom and dad?"

"No," Christian answered firmly. "I won't have anyone sounding one sour note on the most important, the happiest day of my life. It'll be just the five of us and if you feel that you can't be a party to that…going behind our parent's backs…then I'll understand. I just ask your word that you won't ruin it for us by telling either of them."

"Bro, I understand. They, especially Mom, don't support you and Mom hates Ana's guts for no reason at all. When she finds out later, maybe she'll finally let Mia move out."

"Let me? She'll shove me out the door. This just get better and better. And when is the christening?"

"I've applied to adopt Rose so as soon as I am officially her mother…hopefully around three months from now."

"That's a long time, sis," Christian cautioned. "Can you handle it, especially when Mom starts digging at you?"

Mia and Elliot looked at each other nervously. "We have something to tell you," Elliot said. "Mia overheard Mom talking to Dad. She's already hired a private investigator to dig up dirt on Ana. Elena said that she knows several judges who might help and Mom figures that the Greys have a lot of influence in this town. She not only wants to stop Ana from adopting Rose…Chris, she's talking filing suit for legal and physical custody of your daughter."

Ana watched Christian's face go white. She hugged his arm. "Christian, don't forget that I'm an attorney, too, and I specialize in family law. I promise you. Neither of us will lose Rose. I give you my word," she looked into his eyes. He grabbed her and held on tight.

"Okay, okay. I trust you completely. Nothing is going to ruin our wedding. Mia, Elliot…please meet me at Grey House around 3:30 and we'll have Taylor drive us into the courthouse garage. Ana will arrive by taxi."

"Mia, thank you giving us a heads up," Ana smiled. "I know that you both love your folks and it must hurt to go against them. We appreciate your support."

"Hello," said a sweet little voice, "I had a bad dream. Could I come downstairs with you for a while?"

CHAPTER 56

Katherine stood at the top of the stairs. In a pair of Ana's silk pajamas, her soft blond curls askew, she looked so young. Christian released Ana and walked up the steps to his guest. He took her arm to help her down the staircase. He wasn't confident of her steady descent. Indeed, she had a steely grip on the railing and her legs were shaky.

"Did you dream about Jack, Katherine?" Ana inquired gently. Katherine began to respond when her voice quavered a bit and she had a coughing fit. Mia raced up the stairs and handed her a glass of the water she'd not yet tasted. Katherine sat on the step and gulped down the water.

"Thank you. That's better. When I wake up, it takes a bit for my voice to catch up," she smiled sweetly at Mia. Christian helped her up again and they continued down to the living room.

"I'm sorry to intrude. As I began to speak, I could see that you have quests…the kind that aren't wearing your bedclothes," Katherine said, endeavoring to make light of her condition. "I should go back to bed."

"Nonsense. It's time that you had something to eat. Please join us. Mia, Elliot, this is our guest, Katherine," Christian made introductions. Then he headed into the kitchen to retrieve the lasagna.

Elliot took Katherine's arm and helped her to a chair. She looked a bit embarrassed and shy. Elliot smiled at her. "You don't remember me, do you, Kate?"

Katherine blushed and tears brimmed in her soft, brown eyes. "I'm so sorry." She started to get up from her chair but Elliot stopped her. "You have nothing to be sorry about, Kate. It's wonderful to see you again. I've thought of you often over the years and wondered where you'd gone. We knew each other in school. I had such a crush on you," Elliot grinned. She stared at him.

"I misspoke," he said. "I knew you. You had a large circle of friends and weren't really aware of me. So many boys had crushes on you. I was just one of a very large crowd. You were beautiful then but somehow you've grown even more beautiful."

At this, Katherine let the tears fall. Elliot picked up his napkin and dried her tears as they fell.

When she could speak again, Katherine sniffled that Jack always told her that she looked pale and worn out.

"Well, I hate to speak ill of the visually handicapped but this Jack is a legally blind jackass."

Katherine giggled adorably. Ana and Christian smiled as Elliot worked his magic on her. Even Mia held her tongue. She loved her brother but was aware that he was known to most as Seattle's premier man whore. However, he had worked his way through most of the single women in town so perhaps he was ready to settle down. Katherine was a beauty…although she was pale and worn out. Living with Jack had drained her of her energy and her strength. Elliot remembered her as bubbly and fun, friendly and kind to everyone.

"Do you still write, Kate?" He turned to the rest of the group and remarked that Katherine was the editor of the school paper for two years.

Katherine lowered her eyes in shame. "Sometimes…but Jack doesn't like it when I'm not paying attention to him. He doesn't want me to write."

"What about when he's gone?" Elliot asked.

"When he gets home, he'll ask if I've been writing and then he'll tear up my pages. I'm not allowed to have a phone or a computer." Elliot, gently holding her hand, had observed her bandages. He was looking increasingly alarmed. It was also evident to Christian and Mia, who knew him well, that he was holding back his anger.

"I have several laptops here in my office, Katherine…extras I keep. I'll have my tech guy, Barney, set one up just for you and you can write to your heart's content," Christian said.

"Thank you, Christian. You and Ana have been so good to me…but Jack will just take it away from me when I go home."

Christian, distressed by Katherine's pain, felt even more protective of Ana. He wrapped both arms around her and kissed her hair.

"Katherine, is there some reason that you feel that you have to go back to Jack?" Christian asked.

CHAPTER 56

Katherine looked up at Christian in surprise. "Well, it's where I live. Also, I don't have any money to rent another apartment even if Jack would allow it. He doesn't' want me to work outside the home. And besides, Jack loves me and would be lost without me."

While everyone else was weighing their response, Mia felt no such restraints. She huffed and spoke her mind.

"Kate, Jack doesn't love you. He is incapable of loving anyone. To him, love is just a word. He doesn't know what it means. Someone who loves you doesn't want to harm you in any way. Look at your arms. I'll bet there are bruises all over you. He hits you, doesn't he? He is physically violent and he intimidates you. He yells at you and threatens you. He won't let you speak to anyone but him and if you do, he punishes you, accuses you of cheating on him when you thank the grocery clerk for bagging your groceries. I could go on and on but I've probably hit the high notes.

"Kate, look at Christian and Ana. That is love."

Katherine's eyes were large and tear-filled. Elliot was glaring at Mia but he knew that she was speaking truth.

"Kate, you don't have to go back to him. Christian and I will handle him. We'll get your clothes and anything else you've left. You'll stay here or in the spare at my place. Jack won't find you. We'll proceed from there to help you rebuild your life. You don't need Jack's kind of "love". You have five new friends right here. And don't start…you are not an intrusion. We want to help you. All you have to do is let go…let go, Kate, of the lies that Jack has burrowed into your brain. Nothing, absolutely nothing that he has made you think is true."

Katherine began to tremble. Her new friends didn't realize that their firm insistence on doing things their way was much like Jack's behavior. She felt pushed into a corner. Her head began to ache and her stomach was roiling.

Ana, however, could see the signs and understand them. She saw this in her office all the time. It was like sensory overload. Goodbye hell…welcome to heaven. All too much to believe. Again, nothing in Katherine's control.

Ana left Christian's side and rushed to Katherine's. She helped her up from her chair and up the stairs to her room. She tucked her in like a child and kissed her forehead. She murmured to her that all she had to do was rest. Everything would be okay. Katherine was soon asleep.

When Ana descended the stairs, everyone was staring at her, baffled. Mia, more than the others, looked terribly upset. She began to apologize and cry but Ana took her hand and explained to her and the guys what had just happened. Elliot nodded. He understood. They had taken over just like Jack.

"So, what do we do?" He was sickened by what Kate had been through…those bandages…what was under them. And he'd seen the edge of a purple bruise just below the short sleeves of her pajamas. He wanted to kill Jack.

"We keep Katherine safe for now. Christian, your idea to share a laptop with her was good. A few days of freedom and she'll start to relax, to understand the difference between life with Jack and life without him. She'll stay here. Unless she has something of great important to her, we'll leave her things where they are and stay away from Jack. Her knowing that he doesn't know where she is will help her to feel safe. As a precaution, we'll have Ryan looking out for her. She might have the urge to run back to Jack."

Everyone agreed with this plan and hoped that Katherine would adapt soon but Ana warned that she would probably need therapy. Christian suggested that his occasional therapist, John Flynn, come by to speak with her.

With Katherine settled, talk turned to the upcoming wedding. Mia rattled on about what she would wear and Elliot said that he was coming in his flannels and work boots. Finally, they got around to the lasagna. It was now a little dry.

CHAPTER 57

"What did Judge Gilloon say?" Grace demanded to know. Carrick sighed. He loved his new grandchild but he'd been living with a different kind of Grace for some time now and he was very tired.

"He said that biological parents have rights. Grandparents don't. It's as simple as that. Yes, we can put together a case and go to court but our odds aren't good. He also warned us that trying to take a child away from her parents would likely end with a severing of any relationship with the parents. He's seen it time and again. Never, except in cases of extreme parental neglect, has he seen the grandparents win."

Grace picked up the tumbler of bourbon that sat on Carrick's desk and threw it across the room. She would expect poor Margaret to clean up the mess, Carrick reflected sourly, not considering that he could clean it up.

"We are not giving up."

Carrick sighed. "Your PI couldn't find a thing on Ana except that she is brilliant, kind, well-respected and a good mother. Judge Gilloon is probably the most respected jurist in the state and he will not hand Rose over to you. I think that we've run out of options. So, we could try being good parents and good grandparents."

"Elena hinted that she has some dirt on Christian," Grace snarled. Then she left the room, leaving Carrick exhausted.

.+.

Katherine was sitting on the couch in the library with her new computer on her lap. The screen in front of her was blank. It had been so long since she'd written anything or thought anything that Jack didn't tell her to think that she was finding it impossible to even press a key. Ana had advised her to simply write about her experiences. However, when Katherine tried, her fingers froze. She'd been living at Escala since Sunday night and she really missed Jack. She didn't know how to proceed. It seemed that all she knew to do was cry.

When she heard the elevator bell ping, she jumped to her feet. He'd found her! He'd always told her that she couldn't escape him and she believed him. However, Christian and Ana told her that Jack didn't know where she was and he couldn't get to her or touch her. She wanted to believe them.

She peeked around the corner and down the hall where she saw a strange woman and Ryan talking. Katherine decided to approach in case there was word from Jack. Jack could do anything. Perhaps he sent an intermediary to speak with her. As she drew closer, she understood that the woman was arguing with Ryan.

"Mrs. Grey, your son is at work. Ms. Steele is also at work. Marna is nursing Rose, I believe. She's always hungry around this hour. Mr. Grey left strict orders that no one, absolutely no one, is to be allowed into Rose's nursery."

"Young man, I am Addy's grandmother. I'm sure that my son's instructions did not include me. Tell Marna to bring Addy out here and do it now!"

"I'll call Mr. Grey and see if I misunderstood." Ryan stepped away while careful to block Mrs. Grey's access to Rose. Katherine made a little noise and smiled brightly when Grace turned to her.

"Hello, Mrs. Grey. It's a pleasure to meet you. My name is Katherine and I'm a guest of your son's."

The disdain on Grace's face was clear and, to Katherine, frightening. "I've no desire to speak with one of my son's odious and vile subs. You disgust me." Sub? Katherine thought. As she stood stunned, Grace stomped up the stairs. Curious…though intimidated…Katherine followed quietly behind and watched as Grace went from room to room, opening doors and looking inside. When she came to a door that was locked, she turned to find Katherine and demanded the key. Katherine apologized. She had no key and didn't know where they were kept. Grace called her a filthy liar and knocked her aside as she turned to go downstairs.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Grey. The boss says no." Ryan was startled when the elegant and imperious Dr. Grey pushed him and walked back to the downstairs bedroom. The door was locked. Marna had been warned of Dr. Grey's possible intrusion and was prepared to defend her charge. She cuddled Rose and stayed in her chair as Mrs. Grey pounded on the door and demanded entry.

"Where is my granddaughter?!" she screeched at Ryan. He stood his ground and said nothing. Mrs. Grey pulled her phone out of her Birkin bag and called someone. The person on the other end must have been sympathetic because Mrs. Grey lowered her voice.

"The room upstairs that you mentioned is locked and his sub refuses to give me the key. Yes. Yes, she is here now. Oh, not too bad for a slut. Yes, I'll be home this evening. Goodbye, Elena."

Ryan stiffened at the name. This was bad, very bad. Mrs. Grey settled herself on the couch in the living area and demanded that she be served a chilled glass of Sancerre. Mrs. Jones, who had been watching the drama from the safety of her kitchen, quickly set about serving the boss's mother.

Katherine felt it best to get out of the way and so turned to go back to the library. Maybe she could write about this experience.

CHAPTER 58

"You," Grace sneered at Katherine, "come back here. I want to talk to you. Do not sit. I'll not share a couch with you. I want to ask you some questions."

Katherine stood stock still in front of Grace. It felt quite a bit like being interrogated by Jack. She began to shake. Ryan noticed her discomfort and quickly led her to a comfortable club chair some feet from Grace. He whispered in her ear that he was there to protect her. She smiled up at him and nodded.

Grace ordered Ryan ought of the room. He told Katherine that he would be in the security office monitoring the situation.

"How long have you and my son been fucking?" Grace growled. Katherine was shocked.

"I'm your son's guest, Mrs. Grey," Katherine answered in a quavering voice.

"Guest, huh? That's rich. I know all about you and the other sluts he's been entertaining all these years. How much does he pay you for your services?"

"He doesn't pay me anything although he did give me a nice laptop. I'm trying to write."

Grace opened her mouth again when she was interrupted by the elevator ping. Both women looked over to see another woman strut in, her six-inch Louboutin's loudly clacking across the marble floor. Katherine had never seen anything like her. She was dumbstruck by this garish figure in a black pleather suit, heavy makeup, talon-like red fingernails and a mountain of yellow hair.

Grace leapt to her feet in relief and the two women embraced. "Thank god, you came, Elena. I'm refused access to my own grandchild and now this sub…who is probably infected with several STDs…she is allowed to live here for my son's filthy gratification. This is all insane."

"Yes, but he is providing proof of his unfitness to be a parent. This is good news for you, my dear. And I am here as witness. Let's get some information, shall we?"

The woman looked at Katherine who was gaping at her. Elena presumed that she was awed by the domme before her. She sat down on the couch with Grace and glared at Katherine who was too stupefied to react to Elena's attempt to Domme her.

"Your name? I said, your name!"

"Katherine."

"Who sent you here?"

"Sent me? Well, I guess you could say that Jack sent me," Katherine answered, puzzled.

"No, you dimwit. What agency?"

Katherine thought for a moment. Did the woman mean Jack's employer, SIP?"

"SIP," she said, as her lower lip began to quiver.

As Elena continued to question Katherine, the elevator pinged and a tall, blond man with a face lit up with fury, stormed into the room. Katherine watched in fascination as he grabbed an arm of each of the women and dragged them to the elevator car and threw them in. As Grace yelled at him that his brother was a pervert, the doors closed and Elliot yelled for Ryan to change the codes, pronto.

"Ryan, make sure the rest of the security staff know that neither of those women is to be allowed in the elevator ever again."

Elliot had no authority to give orders to Ryan but Ryan didn't care. He liked those orders.

Elliot turned to Katherine.

CHAPTER 58

He saw the fear in her eyes. He tried to calm down. Christian had called him and asked him to hustle over to Escala. He was trapped in a meeting that he couldn't leave. If Elliot couldn't get to Escala, he'd call the police and have his mother arrested. Elliot jumped off the ladder he was climbing and drove his F150 at 80 miles an hour. Thank goodness, he was working on an office building just a few miles away.

He walked carefully to Kate and, standing over her, stroked her hair gently. She closed her eyes and enjoyed his touch. His hand was so big and he wasn't using it to hit her. She didn't think as she jumped to her feet and wrapped her arms around his waist, her head against his strong chest. They stood like this until Kate was no longer shaking. Then Elliot took her hand and sat with her on the couch. He indicated to Mrs. Jones that he'd like a couple of glasses of chilled water. Then he handed the glass to Kate and encouraged her to drink.

"Drink it all, Kate. Being frightened can be dehydrating." He watched until Kate finished her water. She took a breath and set the glass down on the table.

"You should drink, too, Elliot. Being angry is just another way of being frightened." Elliot smiled and knocked back his glass in seconds flat. He was quite practiced at chugging mugs of beer. He didn't know it then but he'd never drink another beer since the one he had last night. He didn't want Kate to smell it on his breath and remind her of Jack.

"Christian wanted to come but he couldn't so he called me. I didn't know that Elena was here as well. You've been through a slice of hell this morning. How are you feeling now?"

"Much better. I know that Ryan was here but still, those women were scary people. That nicely dressed woman was your mother?" Katherine looked surprised.

"Yeah. That was St. Grace of Grey Manor. She is usually calm and gracious. She puts on a gala each year for charity. She is also a doctor and puts in a lot of extra hours at a free clinic. With the exception of those in her immediate family, she is considered to be a reasonable and lovely woman with great manners."

"Yes, I remember how my mother used to speak of her. Lots of complimentary words. She called me a slut, Elliot, and something else…a sub. I met her once at the gala with my parents, several years ago. She was so beautiful and kind. I guess she didn't recognize me anymore. Who was that other woman? She was…well, I don't have the words…but really strange."

"That was Grace's best friend for the past 20 years…Elena Lincoln. She's a real conundrum. She's got a thing for Christian which is one of the reasons that he avoids Sunday brunch."

"Grace went through all the rooms upstairs. When she found one locked, she thought that I had the key. She was so furious and didn't believe me when I said that I didn't know anything about it. I figured that it was just a storage room."

"I don't want to leave you, Kate, but I have to get back to work. The owner of the building my company is putting up is coming by for an update in 30 minutes. I should get back," he looked at her longingly but she wasn't used to such gazes so she didn't recognize it.

"That's okay. Ryan is here and I have my new laptop," she smiled brightly. Elliot played with one of her curls and promised to be back soon…that is, if that was okay with her. He'd certainly like to see her again. She bobbed her head up and down vigorously…like a little girl. It was all he could do to keep his lips to himself.

"All right, then. The elevator codes have been changed so those two can't get in here again."

"I know. I'm fine." She beamed at him. This was the girl back in high school that he'd had such an overwhelming crush on…except that this girl had gauze wrapped around the wounds on her arms. He smiled and got up to walk to the elevator. Before the doors closed, she waved. His heart swelled to three times its size.

As he rode down to the street, he knew that he wouldn't be cruising the bars this weekend for a fuck and duck. He also knew that wooing Kate wouldn't be simple. She thought of him as a real nice man but inside she was all mixed up over Jack and all his brainwashing. Elliot was going to have to be patient…really fucking patient…something he'd never before been. He'd always just taken what he wanted. That lifestyle was over for him. So, was saying fuck all the time. He'd need to sharpen up his vocabulary.

CHAPTER 59

"I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss your bride, Christian," Judge Gilloon smiled as Mr. and Mrs. Grey embraced and kissed just decently enough to keep Elliot from calling them out. Then they grinned at each, foreheads touching.

Mia and Elliot stood nearby…Mia snuggling Rose…beaming with the thrill of seeing their dour, loner brother so happy. Neither had ever seen him like this… relaxed, euphoric even. Before Ana they wouldn't have believed it possible. Now he was a father and a husband and less than six month ago he was a grinch. They'd both talked about him dying young…maybe even taking his own life. The only way that this day could have been better for him was if Grace and Carrick had been there, shining with the bliss that Mia and Elliot felt. Instead, they were plotting to ruin his life.

"Mia and Elliot, would you mind waiting outside while I have a word with Mr. and Mrs. Grey?" the judge asked.

Mia and Elliot glanced sadly at each other. They knew what was coming. They smiled and left the room.

"Something wrong, your honor?" Grey asked.

"I hate having to pour rain on your day but I would be remiss if I didn't share some information with you. Carrick reluctantly inquired about his and Grace's chances of removing Rose from your custody. I was shocked and asked why. He said that he and Grace felt that Rose should be with real family which apparently, they do not feel is the case due to Ana. I was frank, brutally so, with Carrick…reminding him that you were adopted and, therefore, you are Rose's only blood relation.

"I heard him repeat this to Grace and she screamed that she and Carrick had donated heavily to my election campaign but next time they would choose another candidate. I have never seen that side of Grace. I won't ask what is going on. Isn't my business but I thought you should know that your own parents are plotting against you. Carrick later confided that Grace had actually hired an investigator to find something on Ana. I tend to think that this is mostly Grace's issue and I recommended that Carrick have her see a psychologist."

Ana and Christian leaned into each other and sighed. "Thank you, Judge Gilloon. You needn't worry about funding for your next campaign. Both Ana and I think that your work these past two years has been stellar so even if you felt that you needed to rule against me, that alone would not discourage us. Also, my mother and father, particularly mother, have already tipped their hand concerning custody of my daughter. I don't think a shrink can help my mother. I've come to realize that she is not quite what she portrays herself to be. This is her only grandchild and she feels superior to Ana and entitled."

After thanking the judge, Ana and Christian returned to the courtroom to reassure Mia and Elliot that all was well. Then Ana left to take a taxi while the others were driven by Taylor to the Mile High for a celebratory dinner. Mia and Elliot, less well-known to the paparazzi, carried Rose in first and were seated in a private room…followed a bit later by Christian. Ana stopped at Escala first to check in on Katherine. She'd been invited but felt nervous still about going out in public…especially since there could be pictures taken that Jack would see. He was a big fan of the tabloids.

"Katherine, are you up?" Ana called. Mrs. Jones pointed toward the library where Ana found Katherine writing on her laptop. She jumped to her feet and hugged Ana hard, congratulating her on her new marital status.

"Are you okay…alone here for a few hours? If you get nervous, the library doors lock. Call for any reason."

"Ana, go. Celebrate. Be happy. I'm just fine. Ryan is quite protective."

CHAPTER 60

After Ana left, Katherine went back to her writing. She was engrossed when she heard the elevator. It shouldn't be open, she thought. It was too early for the wedding party to return… still Ryan would have it locked. She jumped up and listened at the door. No clacking so no Elena. She was too scared to open the door so she quietly locked it instead. Then she stood still. It was so quiet. Not a sound. If it was Mrs. Grey, Rose was safely in the arms of her parents. Marna had the afternoon off.

Katherine put her ear to the door. She looked down to see the doorknob turning. She clasped her hand over her mouth to keep from screaming and froze in place. Someone kept trying the knob but then gave up. No one called out to her…so it couldn't be Mrs. Jones or Ryan. She put her ear to the door again…no sound of someone walking away.

Katherine picked up the phone that Ana had given to her and tip-toed to the other end of the room, crouching down behind a large club chair. She called the security office but no one answered. Maybe Ryan had taken a bathroom break. She waited a while and tried again and again no answer. Behind the chair was a cold-air vent into the nursery. She put her ear to it and heard the door creak slowly open. The floor was carpeted…no footfalls could be heard.

Several minutes passed until she heard the beep of a phone being dialed. A woman's whispered voice…too soft to understand the words. Katherine tried calling Ryan again and then she heard his voice…but not on the phone. He was talking to someone in the nursery.

"What are you doing in here?" The soft voice answered but again Katherine couldn't hear clearly.

"You'd better leave. The bosses are expecting the place to be empty. I'm not being rude to you. It's just that no one is supposed to be in here except for me and our guest. Probably sleeping in the library. Come on, now." His voice was quite tense and concealing anger.

And then there was a popping sound. Katherine recognized it. Jack had a gun and he'd dragged her to a shooting range where she'd learned that gunshots don't sound real on television. They sound like what she just heard. She immediately began to call the Mile High but stopped. What if this person fired on Ana or Christian? Instead she called 911. The operator kept asking her to speak up and then she heard the slam of the nursery room door and the pounding of someone running.

"I'm calling from the penthouse apartment of Mr. and Mrs. Grey at Escala. We have an intruder and a shot has been fired. I don't know how to let you in. I don't know the elevator code. I'm locked in the library. Wait, I hear something….

She heard the nursery door open again and then she heard a terrified scream. "I'll let you in," Katherine told the operator. "Send an ambulance."

She flew to the door, unlocked it and ran down the hallway to the nursery where she found Ryan lying in a pool of blood while a wild-eyed Marna stood by. She looked up at Katherine, bewildered. Katherine found strength inside that she didn't know she had.

"Get towels, Marna. Marna! Move!" She put two fingers against Ryan's jugular and found a weak pulse. She surmised that he'd fallen forward so that would be the location of the wound. He was heavy but she managed to push him onto his back. She ripped open his shirt and grabbing the towels from Marna, she applied pressure to the entry wound. Then she checked his pulse again and found none. So, she began pumping as hard as she could. Her frail arms tried to fail her but she didn't give up.

"Marna, go to the elevator. Let the police in. Now, Marna! Marna was hysterical but she raced out to the elevator doors. Anywhere but that room was preferable.

Katherine continued applying pressure, checking Ryan's pulse, pumping until she felt a pulse again and so on. She'd managed to stanch the flow of blood but kept losing his pulse. Her arms were in terrific pain and she was tired but she wouldn't, couldn't let herself stop. By the time that the EMTs arrived, she was barely aware of them pulling her away while they took over.

She stumbled over to the bed and sat down. Police rushed in and began to ask questions that Katherine couldn't answer. The blood buzzing in her head made all their words sound like swarms of bees. She felt herself about to faint but she didn't want to distract the paramedics. Remembering Elliot's words, she rushed into the bath and turned on the faucet, gulping down water as fast as she could until she felt better. When she returned to the room, Ryan was on a gurney being wheeled away. She didn't ask if he was alive because they didn't have his face covered.

Marna had fainted in the living area and a policeman was checking her over. Katherine got a bottle of water from the fridge and, as soon as Marna opened her eyes, she thrust it at her. "Drink all of this," she ordered.

Then the police were all over her.

CHAPTER 61

Katherine was still being interviewed, asked the same questions over and over again, as if they were trying to trip her up, when the wedding party walked in the door. They saw Marna sitting on a breakfast stool, sobbing…and Katherine, wan and droopy-eyed, hands covered in blood, sitting on the couch as police continued to grill her. Elliot raced to her side, sitting next to her and holding her up as she tried to answer.

"Gail! Gail!" Taylor's voice was frantic. "I'm all right, Jason. I was hit on the head from behind. What's happened?"

"Sir, I'm taking Gail to the ER for a cat scan," he told Christian…who replied with a nod. Ana was holding Rose who was hungry. While Ana went to the nursery to change Rose's diaper, Christian warmed a bottle. He could see that Elliot and Mia had Katherine in hand so he took the warm bottle to Ana. He found her standing in the nursery, unmoving, staring down at a large blood stain on the pink carpet. He took Rose from her arms and led Ana over to the rocking chair. He changed Rose's diaper and then put her in Ana's arms along with the bottle. Then he knelt before her.

"Ana, I'll be back in a moment. Will you be okay to feed Rose? Or do you want me to stay?"

"No. Go see what happened and check Katherine's wounds. I was just startled. I'm okay."

Christian softly kissed her lips and left the room. Katherine looked okay with Elliot so Grey turned his attentions to Marna whose eyes were wild and frightened. There was a bottle of water next to her. He handed it to her and told her to drink. Then he got a bottle for Katherine.

"Excuse me, officer. Katherine, drink this." She did as told as much as she could. While she was drinking, Grey asked the officer what was going on.

"It's Detective Garret, Mr. Grey. Ms. Kavanaugh called in to report an intruder and a gun shot. One of your men. Ms. Kavanaugh kept him alive until the paramedics arrived. I think she's going into shock so I'm going to try my luck with this lady over here."

"Marna? Marna, can you answer some questions?" Marna replied by falling into a faint and off the stool. Christian caught her before she hit her head.

"No apparent injuries. Put her to bed and I'll try later. Here's my card. Please call me when you think either woman is capable of answering my inquiries. Your man was taken to Seattle Memorial. Oh, please don't use the nursery tonight. Our forensic team will have to have a go at it first," Garret said. His eyes roaming the room, he smirked, "looks like you might have a few extra rooms that you can use tonight."

Katherine's eyes had closed so Elliot picked her up and carried her to her room. "If it's okay with you, bro, I'm going to sleep on the floor in case Kate wakes up." Christian smiled. "No problem, El. Good night. Mia, do you want to stay as well?"

"No, I'd better get home before Mom gets suspicious. Of course, all this will be in the papers tomorrow anyway but I can make up a good story." She hugged her brother hard and left with Reynolds who slept through the whole thing in security quarters. She teased him that maybe she should do the driving. Christian picked up Marna and carried her to her room, removing her shoes and tucking her under the covers. Then he returned to the nursery.

He was careful to walk around the blood stain. Ana was still rocking and Rose was still suckling. He sat on the floor next to his wife's legs and called Taylor.

"Sir. How is everyone there?"

"Marna and Katherine have been put to bed. Mia went home with Reynolds. Ana is feeding Rose."

"Thank god she was with us tonight. Gail has a goose egg on the back of her head and a terrific headache. She's a little woozy, too, so the docs want to keep her here overnight. Do you need me?"

"No, of course not. Come home with Gail and try to get some sleep, okay?"

"Yes, sir. You as well. Ryan is up here, my sources tell me. He's in surgery right now. They said that our houseguest saved his life. I'll call you if anything develops."

Christian put his phone on the nightstand and wrapped his arm around Ana's leg. When Rose had stopped feeding, he took her from Ana and burped her before laying her in her crib. Ana's eyes were open but fading. He carried her into the bath and set her on a chair while he ran a warm bath. He preferred scorching hot but his wife wanted tepid and jasmine oil so that is how they would bathe. Ana seemed scarcely aware that he was removing her clothes and setting her in the water. He stripped off his own clothes and slipped in behind her. Ah…holding a naked Ana against his skin, drawing in the fragrance of jasmine. He'd planned to take her out on The Grace in the morning for a weekend honeymoon but it didn't look like they'd be going anywhere.

That was okay. As long as he had his wife…his wife!…and his daughter, he would be fine wherever he was. He tried not to think about the intruder. He hoped that Ryan could identify the person.

CHAPTER 61

Since Ana and Christian had arrived after the police, they were not questioned extensively about the events that had taken place in their child's nursery. Thus, the morning papers did not refer to them as Mr. and Mrs. Grey. When Grace and Carrick sat down to breakfast, the news about the shooting simply referred to it taking place in the nursery.

"Look at this, Cary. Addy could have been killed…living with those two. We'll have to add this to our petition for custody," Grace asserted.

"Gracie, no one was home except security and their houseguest. The child was out with Ana and Christian." Carrick was careful to never refer to his granddaughter as Rose to avoid his wife's wrath.

"That isn't the point, Cary. The point is that their home isn't safe for a child. Someone was able to just walk in off the street and into the nursery."

"I'm sure that the police will want to know who has the elevator codes…which makes you and me suspects."

"What!?" Grace gaped at her husband.

"Think about it, Grace. Whoever broke into that nursery was evidently after the child. When the police ask Christian who would have an interest in taking her, our names would be the first up. We have the codes. We've made our disapproval of them and our intention to secure custody quite clear to everyone, including Judge Gilloon. That makes us suspects."

"We're not the sort to attempt murder, Cary. No one would believe that," Grace harrumphed.

Just then, there was the sound of gravel crunching in the driveway. Grace looked out the window and was struck dumb by the sight of two police cars. Carrick just shook his head in dismay as the doorbell rang.

Grace answered the door, displaying her usual fine lady of the manor demeanor and inviting the police into the foyer. Detective Garret was deferential. After all, this was a prominent family and he knew that he had to tread lightly. He accepted Grace's invitation to sit in the living room.

"I presume that this is about the shooting that took place last night at our son's home," Carrick began…praying that his wife could control herself.

"Yes, I have a few questions for you and Mrs. Grey. Can you tell me your whereabouts last night around 9 p.m.?" Grace immediately looked insulted. Before Carrick could stop her, she blasted the detective.

"Are you implying that my husband and I had something to do with the shooting?"

The detective looked up in surprise at Grace's tone. He had not expected them to be defensive. He wrote something in his notebook which set Grace off again.

"What are you inferring from my simple question, detective? Quite naturally, your question is appalling. However, I will answer. My husband and I were home all evening."

"Was anyone else here who could vouch for your presence?" By now Grace's face was the color of beets and Carrick was shaking his head.

"What's going on, folks?" Mia was just descending the stairs, still in her pajamas, and looking confused at the police presence.

"You would be the daughter, Mia, I take it," the detective said. Mia smiled brightly and concurred. "Were you at home last night with your parents?" Mia put a finger to her lips, considering the question. "Yes, I got in around 10:30. Don't you remember? I was at my brother's place when you arrived. Guess I didn't make much of an impression," she giggled.

The detective smiled. "Of course, you came in with the rest of the party. Is there anyone else, perhaps a member of staff, who could vouch for your presence here, Mr. and Mrs. Grey?"

Before Grace could make matters worse, Carrick jumped in to say no. "At what time was the shooting, Detective? I do remember that Grace and I were watching that new HBO movie that started at 9 p.m. I could give you a play by play if that would help."

"I've been given to understand that you and your son have been at odds over the custody of your granddaughter, Rose. I've been told that you've been making inquiries into filing suit."

"Our granddaughter's name is Adele, detective, and it is true that we do not approve of our son's girlfriend and doubt his ability to properly raise Adele. However, that is a private matter even if our son prefers to embarrass his family by telling the police," Grace huffed.

"Oh, neither your son nor his partner mentioned any family quarrel, Mrs. Grey. We have other sources. Well, I guess that will be all…for now. Thank you for your time. We'll see ourselves out."

The room was quiet after the detective left. Grace was steaming. Carrick was ready for his first bourbon of the day and Mia was busy making her breakfast. As she mounted the stairs to eat her breakfast in her room, Grace called for her to halt.

"Mia, what were you doing out with your brother, his girlfriend and Addy last night? You said nothing and left no note. When we arrived home, you were just gone. I don't think I like you socializing with that tart."

Mia couldn't hold it in any longer. She had been waiting for the perfect moment and this seemed like a pretty good one just now.

"Elliot and I were at the Mile High with Ana, Christian and Rose, celebrating their nuptials."

CHAPTER 62

Mia smiled smugly as she watched her mother go ballistic. It was like watching Mt. St. Helen's go off, without the lava flow. Carrick came rushing out of his study, bourbon in hand, to see his wife tearing the living area apart. One swipe of the hand destroyed everything that had been on the mantle…family photos and all of his wife's precious porcelain. A furious slashing with a fireplace poker was making quick work of the sofas. The coffee table was now pieces of glass and splinters of wood. She was about to destroy the piano when Carrick grabbed the poker and his wife.

"What in the holy hell happened?" Grace was too crazed to answer so Carrick looked up the stairs at his calm daughter.

"After I eat my breakfast, I'll dress and help clean up the wreckage down here, Dad. I hope that we can save the photos. I love the one of you pushing me on the swing when I was little."

"Mia," Carrick took a deep breath as he tried to hold Grace still, "I appreciate your offer, dear. However, could you tell me what precipitated this carnage?"

"Oh, that. Well, Mom asked me where I was last night and I told her that I was with Elliot, Ana, Rose and Christian. She asked me what I was doing and I told her that I was at the Mile High celebrating Christian's and Ana's nuptials. Elliot and I were witnesses when Judge Gilloon performed the ceremony in his chambers late afternoon. Oh, and Dad? They're trying to keep it on the down low for as long as possible. So, if you and Mom can keep that information to yourselves, I'm sure that they would appreciate it. Natch, Mom will tell Elena, of course."

Carrick let go of his wife who fell onto one of the shredded sofas while her husband stared after Mia as she mounted the stairs. His tumbler of bourbon was lying on the floor so he wandered off to his study to pour another. Today he locked the door behind him. It was only 10 a.m. and he was exhausted. No more Grace for a while.

"Hello, Dad," a tired-sounding Elliot answered. "What's up?"

"Well, son, the police came by to question your mother and me about the shooting. Mia informed your mother that your brother is married, your mother tore the living room apart and I'm on my second bourbon of the day at 10 o'clock in the morning. What's up with you?"

"I'm at Chris's place. His houseguest was here during the events of last night and she was really shook. She's had a real hard time of it lately so I slept on the floor next to her bed in case she had a nightmare…which she did. You know the Kavanaughs, right?"

"Yeah. Fine family."

"Not so much where their daughter is concerned. She ran from her abusive boyfriend and Ana found her on a bus bench. She brought her home and she's been staying here since. I don't know if you remember Katherine, my classmate through high school?"

"The little girl you had such a crush on? How could I forget? Every gala you followed her around like a stalker. Well, that is very kind of your brother and Ana to take her in."

"Yeah. She had a pretty terrifying night. She saved Ryan's life."

"Who's Ryan?"

"The security guy on last night who interrupted the intruder in the nursery and got shot in the chest. Kate kept him alive until the paramedics got here. She was questioned for a long time by the police. When we got back from the Mile High, she was sitting there on the sofa, her hands covered in blood, trying to answer the same questions over and over."

"So, your brother and Ana tied the knot, eh? In Judge's chambers."

"Well, Dad, besides just wanting to be married, it also helps the adoption to go through faster. Besides, they didn't figure that Mom would be hosting a wedding in the backyard any time soon…so."

"Quite so. Quite so. How is Ryan?"

"Taylor had to take Gail to the ER because the intruder slammed her on the head and knocked her out. Taylor was pretty upset. They said that she's okay but they kept her overnight. He called around 3 this morning to tell us that Ryan came through surgery in fine shape and he's going to be okay. Chris is flying his family in from Texas this morning. I don't think that he's slept at all."

"Son, this is a tough question to ask…but do you, does he think that your mother and I had anything to do with this?"

"No, Dad. Mom may be nuts but she isn't criminally devious…yet. If she keeps hanging around Elena Lincoln, however…"

"Do you think that your brother and his wife would mind if I stopped over later?"

"I'll have him call you, Dad. I'm sure that he and Ana would like to see a friendly parental face."

"Good. I'll sneak out of here. Tell your mother than I have a client meeting. I'd really like to see my kids and my granddaughter…you know the one…Addy." Elliot burst into laughter.

CHAPTER 63

Carrick was sitting on the sofa, holding Rose and making funny noises to amuse her. She was giggling in delight.

"Oh, son, your daughter is wonderful. I can't express how happy I am for you and your wife."

"Thanks, Dad. I wish Mom would come around."

Carrick sighed. "If you could see what she did to our living room this morning…"

"Mia sent pictures. Mom is always so contained and refined. It's hard to picture her in that kind of frenzy."

"She isn't speaking to me…a blessing. She was on the phone for some time with her BFF before I left. After getting all wound up by Elena….well…let's just assume that I might be your next house guest. Is Kate here, by the way? I'd like to say hello. I know her parents well but Elliot tells me that they've been failing her."

"They didn't like her boyfriend and told her that if she moved in with him, she would never be welcomed home again. So, she's living here for an indefinite period. She's been through hell with this guy and lives in fear that he will find a way to get in here. I've assigned a CPO to her."

"Elliot said that Ana found her on a bus bench? What was Ana doing on a bus bench?"

"She eluded Sawyer and took a walk to clear her head. She sat on the bench and Kate came along, asking to share the bench. Ana talked to her and noticed the wounds on her arms. Naturally, being Ana, she brought her right home and moved her into a room upstairs. We didn't know who she was until Elliot came by. She's going to need a lot of help to rebuild her life. She has no family or friends except us. Of course, Elliot's been hovering. He never got over his crush on her."

"You're good people, son." Carrick smiled with pride at his boy.

"I'm trying, Dad. Without Ana, I'd still be a loner a**hole. A few months ago, I was going downhill fast. Then she stormed into my office, laid down the law and now I'm a married man with a child. I've never been more relaxed, content and happy."

"I'm thrilled for you, Christian. Never thought I'd see the day. I just wish Grace could see things my way. I've talked and talked but she's a wall. I have to refer to Rose as the child because if I say anything but Addy…. She told the police this morning that he got the name wrong. It's Adele, she told him. I think she's gone mad."

Ana walked into the room in sweat pants, a t-shirt and little white socks. She smiled at Carrick and asked if he'd like to feed Rose her bottle.

"Where is your wet nurse?"

"Off on weekends."

"But wasn't she the one who found Ryan bleeding on the nursery floor?"

"Yeah, she stopped by to drop off some bottles of milk that she'd pumped. Poor thing fainted at least twice. She's still in her room. Paramedics had to sedate her."

Carrick arranged himself on the sofa with a pillow while he fed Rose. "Wow. She really gets into it, doesn't she? Look at her go. I remember Mia would take her time. I'd be sitting for 30 minutes to get half a bottle into her.

"Ana, I can't apologize enough for the way you've been treated. It is completely illogical and indefensible. I will help you push through this adoption in any way I can."

"Thank you, Carrick. We have a home visit coming up and because Grace filed an objection, we're a little nervous. Christian says that she can appear to be the very definition of eloquence and common sense when she wants to and that might influence the social worker. Would it be too much to ask that you speak up for us?"

"Not at all. In fact, I'll be here when she interviews you as well as being home for our interview. Gracie will not slow this adoption down. I must warn you that she keeps hinting at having something on Christian that, quote…unquote, will ruin him."

Ana and Christian exchanged glances.

CHAPTER 64

"Now take a breath, Grace. Everything will work out your way in the end," Elena said.

"Elena, they've upped their game. Yesterday, one of the judges I counted on to help me went over to their side. He married them. Elena? Elena? Are you there?"

"May I call you back in a few minutes, Grace?" The line went dead and Grace stared at the phone, confused. She didn't know, of course, that Elena was now destroying her living room. He belonged to her! That trampy little bitch had stolen him by using that bastard child. Neither of them, she swore, would get away with this. She hadn't spent almost half his life grooming him to be a master Dom and a titan of industry just to hand him over to another woman as he reached the top of his field. His penthouse…his office building…his billions…his gorgeous body…they belonged by rights to the woman who taught him everything he knew. She'd give him a choice. Return to her or be exposed and ruined.

"Sorry, Grace. I had to take a delivery. Listen, the courts will not give an innocent child to a deviant like Christian. All you have to do is insist that the social worker be given admittance to the locked room upstairs. Once she gets an eyeful of his hobby, she'll grab that innocent baby and run straight to your house. You are Grace Grey, elegant doyen of Seattle society. You can give Addy the proper upbringing that Christian and his tramp cannot. That may not be apparent to Judge Gilloon but it will be to several other judges.

"And the public exposure of his secret lifestyle will shame him so much that he will blame Ana for dragging him into this mess in the first place. You know that he never wanted to be a father. He only assumed responsibility for Addy to please Anastasia. Once you have Addy, he'll realize that he wants to return to his former aberrant behavior and Ana will find herself in divorce court."

"I don't know, Elena. I mean, I don't want Addy being raised in a house with a sex dungeon but I don't want to ruin my son's business either."

"Then perhaps all it will take is the threat of exposure. Let Christian know that he is in danger of losing everything and he will come to his senses. I mean, really, he's only known this woman for a few months. She really rammed through her agenda in record time."

"Yes, Elena. I think that you're probably correct. Just the threat of exposure will turn my son around. I mean, he's devoted to GEH and nothing else means as much to him. He's hardly been a part of this family since he started his company. He doesn't take vacations. He just works. And the way they married so quickly without even a simple announcement from GEH? Yes, it all adds up. That woman rushed him through everything. Thank you, Elena. I can always count on you for sensible advice. I'll keep in touch…let you know how things work out."

After she rang off, Grace set about dressing herself to present the finest example of high society. Her appearance alone would intimidate Ana. Elena had told her that the sex dungeon was the third door to the left at the top of the stairs. Of course, this was only a guess because Elena had never seen it herself. She was too fine a lady to be involved in such disgusting things but she was sure that her sources were telling her the truth.

As Grace was donning long gloves, Mia stepped out of her bedroom and whistled.

"Wow, Mom. You look fantastic. I didn't know that you had a luncheon today."

"I'm going to pay your brother a visit. I'm sure that if we talk a while we can settle our disagreement to both our satisfactions."

"I'm proud of you, Mom. I'm sure that Christian would accept any chance to put this ugliness behind you. And once you get to know Ana, you're going to love her. She is a wonderful woman and so good for Chrissy. You know, they both want Rose to have her grandparents in her life. They don't want this division between you."

Grace smiled and kissed Mia's cheek. "Perhaps when I return, I'll have a surprise with me."

CHAPTER 65

After Carrick headed for home, Ana and Christian cuddled up together on the sofa. "That was great," Ana smiled. Christian nodded in agreement. He picked up Ana's left hand and held it to his lips.

"My wife. Mine. I think I've known since that first day when you slammed into my office that I could never be apart from you. It just took a while for the truth to reach my fucked up brain. How can I ever thank you enough for sticking with me until I figured it out?"

"You understood before I did, honey," Ana pointed out. "I was so scared of giving up any of my precious independence. Now I am so thoroughly co-dependent, Flynn couldn't fix me."

Christian wrapped himself around her and kissed her fervently.

"Ahem…" Taylor interrupted. "Your mother is in the lobby, chewing out Charlie because her code no longer works. Suggestions?"

"Lord, Dad just left," Christian grumbled.

"Maybe your mother has come to her senses, too," Ana offered hopefully.

"Let her up but do not give her the code," Christian ordered. He sighed heavily and stood to greet his mother as the doors opened. She smiled brightly at him and offered her cheek. Her expression turned sour the moment she laid eyes on Ana.

"I'll leave you to chat in peace," Ana said. Christian guffawed. "Stay, darling. Please."

Ana sat back down as Christian returned to her. Grace felt insulted that her son, who'd learned to be a gentleman from her, did not show her to a chair. She sat in one opposite the sofa.

"I'm told that you're to be congratulated. Of course, Cary and I are deeply hurt and saddened that we were not invited to your wedding."

"I suspect, Mom, that you are "deeply hurt and saddened" that you were unable to intervene and prevent the wedding." Grace had yet to look Ana in the eye.

"Well, it is understandable, I'm sure you'll agree, that we have our concerns about your union. However, I didn't come here to harp on your relationship. You already know how I feel about you being in thrall to this woman."

Christian stood to show his mother the door but Ana touched his arm. "I would like to hear what you have to say, Mrs. Grey. You have already made your feelings clear. What did you leave out?"

"Christian, your choosing to be a husband to Anastasia is your business, I suppose. However, my granddaughter is my business. I intend to file suit for legal and physical custody of Addy."

"Before your suit can even find a date on the docket, Ana's petition for adoption will have gone through," Christian snarled at the woman he once called his savior.

"Social services will have to determine her qualifications to be a good mother before any adoption will be finalized. There will be the need to be interviewed and I'm confident that after the social worker understands what kind of people you are, there will be no doubt as to which would be the better home for Addy."

Ana and Christian looked at each other. Elena.

"You see, son, I know all about your perverted lifestyle. No judge will give a child to people like you and Ana."

"People like me and Ana? Do enlighten me, Mother."

"Perverts, like I said." When Christian and Ana continued to look at Grace in bewilderment, she got to her feet and walked to the stairs, turning to smile at them triumphantly. As she walked down the hallway, she remarked that she didn't know how her son had managed to hide his heinous activities from his family all these years but it was soon to be exposed. Although she had taken the tour a few days earlier, she decided to double-check to be sure that they didn't have other secrets.

Upon reaching one door, Ana called out, "No, please, Grace." Grace laughed as she opened a door that revealed a bedroom, Marna's bedroom. Ana rushed up and quietly closed the door.

"Marna is our wet nurse and she had a terrible night. It was she who found Ryan bleeding on the nursery floor. She is currently sedated and needs to sleep."

Grace gave her the side-eye and proceeded on. Every room was empty until the last door on the left…locked. "This door is locked. Why is that, Christian? What are you trying to hide?"

Christian shrugged. "Mrs. Jones was cleaning in there. Perhaps she inadvertently turned the latch when she left. I have a master key right here." He took out the key and flung open the door to Grace's shocked expression. It was a pretty, yellow bedroom…quite feminine. Grace turned around to return down the hallway, flinging open doors as she went.

"Where is it? Where is your sex dungeon?" She demanded to know, her voice shrill.

CHAPTER 66

"Yes, Christian. Where is our sex dungeon? Have you been holding out on me?" Ana eyed Christian accusingly. He could do nothing besides laugh. Grace angrily brushed past both and stomped down the stairs. She turned toward their bedroom/nursery but Christian stopped her, warning that Rose was napping. So, Grace turned to the right instead and opened the doors to his study, the media room, the billiards room and the library. By now, she was furious and frustrated.

"Never mind, I have it on good authority that you've been conducting a BDSM lifestyle for many years."

"That wouldn't be a crime if I were, Mother. But at this point, I think I'll turn this discussion over to my attorney…Anastasia Steele Grey. Mrs. Grey, the floor is yours." He gazed at Ana adoringly before returning to the nursery.

"Please sit again, Mrs. Grey. Would you like something to drink? We have plain water, mango daiquiris, tea, coffee…anything at all?" Grace shook her head violently.

"Very well. I am assuming that you received your 'information' from Elena Lincoln. I have information about Elena that will be quite disturbing and, for that, we are both sorry. She has purported to be your best friend for 20+ years and we don't like having to destroy that for you."

Grace huffed. "What could you possibly tell me that would make me turn my back on Elena?"

"Well, for starters, if we were to drop over to her house right now, Christian could lead us downstairs to her media room and a screen behind which is an actual sex dungeon, a real torture chamber, in which she abused your son for six years."

Grace's mouth dropped open. "You're a filthy liar!" Christian came back into the room, cradling a sleeping Rose and took a seat next to Ana. Grace didn't acknowledge the grandchild she coveted.

"Okay, let's go," Ana and Christian got to their feet. "Reynolds, would you please keep a close eye on Rose while we're gone." Grace blanched. They were serious.

"No, go on." Christian sniffed and excused himself to change Rose's diaper.

Ana nodded. "Using the private knowledge she'd acquired from you at your weekly lunches, she knew of Christian's weaknesses….his 15-year-old boy weaknesses. She used those against him to lure him into a life of sado/masochism. She played on his insecurities to brainwash him into thinking that he was practicing BDSM but that such sexual practice is consensual despite Elena not allowing dissent. She not only tortured him in a most brutal fashion but she brainwashed him into believing that only she could understand his needs and if he were to speak with you, you would disown him."

Grace was turning the color of puce.

"Now, Grace, if you do decide to go ahead with your efforts to take our daughter from us, we will be forced to expose Elena and all that she has done to your son. Yes, it would certainly be a blow to both GEH and my career but we're both strong and intelligent people who could start over…together. However, being exposed as the best friend of a woman like Elena would ruin you and Carrick as well. Therefore, it is best for all concerned if Elena keeps her mouth shut."

"Should any of this get out, Grace, I will ruin Elena. For Mia's, Elliot's and Carrick's sake, I'm certain that you don't want anyone to know of your underage son's deviant behavior. Elena has, I'm sure, plenty of photo and video records that will show the world what a fucked-up son you had but your aiding and abetting her behavior will certainly destroy your family."

"I didn't, I didn't know…"Grace began.

"Are you all right to drive all the way to Bellevue or should we call Carrick?" Grace was shaking with shock.

"I'm sorry to have been so blunt, Grace. I'm certain that you thought that you had us on the ropes…however, your real anger should be directed toward the woman who has taken advantage of your friendship all these years. She is a pedophile and I'm sure that Christian has not been her only victim. Perhaps you would like to make an appointment with Dr. John Flynn, our psychologist. He's been wonderful for we two.

"Should you recover from this conversation and find that you still wish to pursue your suit, I promise that I will drag your name through the mud and the muck that Elena has pulled you down into for the past 20 years. The judge, even if it is one of Elena's friendly Dom judges, will undoubtedly find you lacking in the ability to make good decisions about your grandchild. Ask around about my reputation, if you like. I never lose.

"Taylor," Ana called out, "could you please see that Mrs. Grey gets home safely. Ask Reynolds to follow you in another car to bring you back. I don't trust Grace's powers of concentration right now."

"Certainly, Mrs. Grey." He gently took Grace's elbow and helped her to her feet. She was reeling, stumbling to the elevator.

"How's that diaper coming, sweetheart?" Ana put her arm around Christian's back and smiled down at her daughter. "I gave her my finger to suck on while I warm a bottle but she isn't sucking. Do you think that she's okay?" He was a worried daddy.

"Yes, she ate before her nap. You're my prince, you know that?" Christian completed fastening the snaps on Rose's nappy and leaned down to kiss her cheek before she fell back to sleep almost instantly.

"And you are my princess," he beamed. "Let's lock the door. Let voicemail pick up calls and we can make love until we're sweaty and exhausted. I need to be home inside you after the time we've had."

CHAPTER 67

Tom Ryan's mother sat in the ICU, holding her son's hand and silently praying. She was a religious woman and counted on her faith in a merciful god to get her son through this. Her husband sat across the room, leaning on his knees and nervously rubbing his hands together.

They'd spoken with the doctors earlier and had been told that Mr. Grey had flown in the top cardiology specialist in the country to consult on their son's care. He tried to reassure Tom's parents that he had a good chance. Yes, he was still in danger and with the kind of injury he sustained there could be sudden changes but the medical team the doctors had put together was right on top of the slightest change in Tom's condition.

Too scared to leave him, the Ryans had yet to move into the suite at the Fairmont that Grey had secured for them. There were three security personnel guarding his room. Every doctor and nurse that was allowed in had been thoroughly vetted by Welch. The security had memorized the face of every person who entered the room and no one they didn't know was allowed in. Grey saw to it that meals were delivered from The Mile High Club although it was difficult for Tom's parents to partake.

Grey and Ana stopped by just once…not wanting to intrude on the family's time but wanting them to know that they were keeping an eye out. They assured the parents that their every need would be attended to and that whoever shot Tom and could now be identified by him when he awoke, would get nowhere near him. They wanted his parents to know that their gratitude for Tom's actions to protect their family knew no bounds. His parents wanted to meet Katherine Kavanaugh, the woman they'd been told had saved his life. Grey and Ana promised to bring her by when Tom woke up.

Meanwhile, with the Greys having seen to every possible need, all the Ryans could do was wait and pray.

"It's been more than 24 hours, Christian. Why hasn't Tom woken up?"

"The doctors told me that there was no reliable timetable for recovery from this type of wound. They're still amazed that he pulled through the initial surgery. He may need more. They did just enough to keep him alive. When he's stronger, they'll have to go back in and do more repairs. I just wish there was more we could do for his parents. They aren't eating or sleeping. Mrs. Ryan just holds his hand and prays the rosary. Not for me but I'm glad that she has her faith to help her through this."

"As soon as he tells us who shot him…" Ana began. "Ana, remember what the doctors told us. This devastating an injury can cause amnesia. Tom may not be able to remember. Even though I hope he can tell us, I've put out the word that he's expected to be unable to recall. I hope that believing they're safe will protect Tom from his assailant."

Ana reached below the sheet and gently but firmly stroked her husband's cock, watching his face relax with every stroke. "Oh, Ana," he almost hummed.

"Would you like me to use my mouth, my hand or straddle you?" she asked. In response, he picked her up and settled her down on his erection. "I want to look at you, all of you. Lean forward so that my cock grazes your clit and I can look into your eyes. I want to be as intimate with you as possible."

Ana did as he asked. She was quite practiced at being on top. Her late husband, Jacob, didn't have the strength for assuming the top position and she wanted to give him everything she had just as she now wanted to do the same for the love of her life.

She slid down and, clenching her walls around his cock, moved back up. She leaned her hands on his amazing pecs and kissed his chest. Every time his cock brushed her clit, she tried to control the feeling so that she could keep going. Christian eyes rolled back in his head and he moaned with the incredible pleasure of being inside his woman. Finally, Ana could fight the feelings no longer and she could see that Christian was ready to explode…and so they did, together. Ana collapsed unto Christian's chest, still connected to her man, while both tried to catch their breath. Christian surrounded Ana's body with his strong arms. Ana smiled, listening to his heartbeat.

Rose whimpered in her crib. Ana and Christian chuckled. "I can't move yet, Ana…can you?"

"I certainly don't want to but if I don't, Rose will begin screaming. I miss the days when she was just an infant and her cries were quavering little sounds. Now she's become demanding and loud. But you changed her diaper so it's my turn to tend to our angel." Ana continued to lie still on Christian's chest, feeling such comfort in his strong arms wrapped around her. Someday, she reminded herself, Rose wouldn't need her mommy to hold her in her arms and feed her a bottle.

Thus inspired, she pushed herself up from Christian's chest and he reluctantly lifted her off his wilted cock. He watched her wondrous naked body walk around the room to the small fridge they kept nearby with bottles of Marna's breast milk. She inserted a bottle into the warmer and then reached into the crib, lifting their beautiful daughter. She sat down in the rocker and soon began to feed Rose.

To Christian, watching this was sometimes overwhelming. It brought tears to his eyes. Such a miracle to have this woman as his wife and this exquisite child as his own…it was so much emotion that he had to look away.

He silently spoke to a deity in which he did not believe to let Tom live…let Tom meet and marry and have moments like this to marvel over.

CHAPTER 68

Later, Ana and Christian sat at the breakfast bar eating their dinner and chatting with Mrs. Jones.

"When are you going to marry that man, Gail? It's clear how he feels about you. He was flat out terrified last night when he found you on the floor."

Gail blushed. "I'll old-fashioned, Ana. I know how he feels about me and I certainly feel the same but I'm waiting until he's ready to purpose. With all that's been going on around here lately, I think that he's afraid that he'll leave me a widow again. He knows how I suffered after Buck died…how long it took me to left go and accept Jason's love. He's afraid that I couldn't take another blow like that."

Ana and Christian just looked at each other. They knew that they certainly couldn't do without Jason and if they fired him so that he could marry Gail, he'd just take Gail and find another job. It was a conundrum.

Their thoughts were interrupted when Marna walked into the room. She looked nervous, quite jittery.

"Could I speak with you, Mr. and Mrs. Grey?" She glanced unsurely at Mrs. Jones who took the hint and went off to the laundry room.

"Of course, Marna. What is it? Are you okay? We understand that you've been through hell. Is there anything that we can do to help you?" Ana asked.

"Rose is more than six months old now. That is the usual deadline for breastfeeding. Sometimes mothers want to go for a year but it isn't medically necessary. My usual turn with a child at the hospital is six months."

"Are you saying that you want to leave us, Marna?" Christian asked in alarm. Marna looked quite guilty about this.

"I'm sorry, Mr. Grey, but I can't stay here any longer. I know that I'm safe but I don't feel safe. I can't stop seeing what I saw. I need to leave. I need a break. Rose should now be starting to eat solid foods. I can give you the name of an organic brand that is excellent. You can begin switching back and forth between milk and baby food. Rose has had a real good start in life and leaving off breastfeeding after six months is a normal schedule."

Marna could see that the Greys were dismayed and a bit frightened. They'd come to depend on her so much. "You knew that Rose would have to be weaned eventually," she said.

"Yes. I guess we just didn't want to think about it. We're so grateful to you, Marna. Because of you, our daughter has had the best possible nutrition."

"I've left quite a lot of milk in the freezer. It should last you several months. Meanwhile, as I said, you should start introducing solids and gradually decrease her milk to nights, when you want that closeness."

"All right. Well, I guess I'll write out your last check," Christian said, heading to his study.

"We'll miss you, Marna. You've been wonderful for Rose and for us. It's been such a comfort to have you here. If you ever need anything, please call us."

"Thank you, Mrs. Grey…oh, and congratulations on your marriage. What with all that's happened lately, I'd almost forgotten." Christian returned and handed her a check. She looked at it and gasped. "Oh, no, Mr. Grey. This is too much. I can't accept this." Marna protested.

"You fed our daughter. Because of you, she is healthy. Please accept this check and the amount as a tip and a gift for your gift."

Marna looked about to cry. She began to shake. Ana and Christian became alarmed. "Marna, this is only money. You took care of our daughter. That is worth far more than we could ever give you. Please use the extra to take a vacation. If you should leave your present location, you ought to let the police know where to contact you…for the trial, if there is one. If Tom doesn't remember, well…." Ana shrugged. She stood and embraced Marna. Marna hugged her back and then ran up the stairs to pack.

"Guess we'd better make an appointment with Rose's doctor and learn how to go on from here. I can't blame Marna for wanting to get away. Now that the police are done with the nursery, let's change the carpet." Christian grimaced.

CHAPTER 69

The woman was frightening in her anger. Maybe she shouldn't have come but she thought that she ought to alert the woman as to the changes in the Grey household. The woman was already besides herself over the news that Grey had actually married. He now had a wife and a child. He was so far from the real him. She didn't know if he could be retrieved from the mediocrity that he'd chosen as his prison. She'd thought that if the child were gone, he'd get over his silly fantasy about family life but the plan had gone awry.

"You silly ninny!" she screeched. Still, what was done was done. She told the girl to leave…to get out of the country…to disappear unless she wanted to go to jail. The girl couldn't flee the house fast enough. She felt that she was literally running for her life. She'd done everything wrong.

Elena had already had to deal with an hysterical Grace Grey Saturday morning. Even though she needed Grace to secure her place in society, she sometimes grew very weary of dealing with Grace's problems. Her problems with Christian had, of course, been useful all those years ago but after Elena had him well in hand, she had to listen all the time to Grace whining about her son being so remote. It was good to hear that he was distancing himself from his family but still her lunches with Grace were dull otherwise. Grace was always trying to pressure Elena into working on the Coping Together Gala that the Greys hosted every year and Elena was far too busy with her more pleasurable activities to be bothered with charity.

.+.

Ana and Christian were sitting on the floor of their living room, playing with Rose. They had coaxed a bit of applesauce into her earlier and she seemed to like it to their great relief. She fussed a bit when fed solids but overall seemed to have her same hardy appetite.

Christian proposed that to celebrate, they put Rose down for a nap and then fuck themselves into oblivion but Ana noted that Rose was quite energetic and the nap would have to wait. So, now they played with her on the floor. Ana liked to watch Christian. He was such a natural father. He could read Rose so well and knew how to made her laugh. He'd wiggle his eyebrows and she'd giggle. He'd blow raspberries on her belly and she'd scream with delight. Of course, Ana reflected, she herself reacted the same way.

Rose was reaching all of her developmental milestones and then some. She could sit up on her own without support. She would grab at anything within reach and she'd figured out that she could get around by rolling. She loved to look at herself in the mirror. Christian would hold her on his lap and prop up a mirror. Then he'd touch her nose and say 'nose'. He'd do the same with other parts of her face. Sometimes, she'd actually touch her nose when he said the word. He was very proud and had no doubt that she was a genius baby.

Laughing merrily, the baby giggling, the very picture of a happy family…this is what greeted Elena when she strutted off the elevator. The loud clacking of her heels on the floor startled and upset Rose. Elena looked dismayed at the child's distress but inwardly she was cackling gleefully.

"How the hell did you get in here?" Christian said, keeping his voice calm for Rose's sake.

Elena looked hurt. "Why Christian, is that any way to greet me? First, you didn't invite me to the wedding. Then, when I come by to congratulate you on marriage and fatherhood, you treat me like dirt. Oh, my. Is that your little darling?" she inquired even though she'd already seen her last Sunday. "May I hold her?"

"You may not breathe near her," Christian growled. Ordinarily, Ana would have joined in but she could read Christian well and knew that he wanted to deal with Elena on his own. He was in protective mode. He wanted to don his armor and slay the dragon for his lady and his progeny.

CHAPTER 70

"I'll leave you to it, Christian," Ana said as she picked up Rose and left the room. It was time for a diaper change anyway. It was always time for a diaper change.

Christian told Elena that she wasn't to move an inch and then he went into the security office. Reynolds was in charge today. "Can you tell me why the elevator code was not changed as ordered?"

Reynolds reached for the log book. "You've given the order several times in the last few weeks, sir. Each time it has been changed. However, some people have it...everyone who lives here has it. In addition, it has been given to Mia and Elliot and Marna. I'm afraid that we need to consider denying it to anyone besides you and Mrs. Grey, Mrs. Jones and the security staff. Everyone else should have to call up for entry…just like a regular house when people knock or ring a bell. Also, the elevator is in clear view from the street courtesy of all that glass and someone could watch through binoculars as, say, Mrs. Jones returns from grocery shopping. Perhaps we need to have a discussion about this security gap, sir, when Taylor returns."

Christian sighed. He returned to the living room, not really surprised to find Elena gone. He rushed around the corner of the staircase to the nursery to find Elena and Ana facing off. Rose was in her crib, half diapered. Christian grabbed Elena's arm roughly and pulled her out of the room as she protested that she only wanted to see how they'd decorated the nursery.

"Who gave you the new code to the elevator?" he demanded. "Why, darling, I've always had the code and why shouldn't I? I found this place for you. I decorated it for you as well…although I see that all that work I did has been undone…no doubt by your new wife. Frankly, she has very poor taste. Did she shop at IKEA?"

Christian shoved her down on the couch, looming over her in a fury. He tried to calm his Dom because he could see that Elena was getting off on it. He sat down on a chair at the breakfast bar. He looked at her and was sickened by the lust filled smirk on her face.

"Oh, we were so good together, my sweet. Don't you remember? How could you possibly forget our screams as we orgasmed together? I taught you how to do that."

As Christian was weakening in his restraint, he spied Ana in the hallway out of sight of Elena. She was sticking her finger down her throat, pretending to gag. He couldn't help himself. He began to laugh. Elena looked stricken as Christian continued to laugh until his stomach hurt. Ana was putting on quite the show and Elena turned to look but Ana was out of her sight line.

"Stop that," Elena summoned her Domme, ordering Christian as she used to do. That only made Christian laugh harder. "I will not have you treat me with disrespect, Christian."

"I have nothing but disrespect and contempt for you, Mrs. Lincoln. You are stupid and ridiculous-looking. You are the wicked witch of the west personified." He began to laugh again. "Now get out of my home and never return. In fact, never cross my path again." He made a mental note to have Elena banned from The Mile High Club as well.

Reynolds emerged from the office and grabbed Mrs. Lincoln's arm as roughly as his boss had done, dragging her to the elevator. He shoved her in and pushed the lobby button, staring her down as the doors closed on her astonished face. He then returned to the security office, warned Charlie that Mrs. Lincoln was coming through and he should lock the door to his booth. Then he devised a new code. He called the building management and requested firmly that the number pad be moved into the car itself and be reset to be activated only after the doors had closed.

He then returned to the living room and handed the new code to Christian. He notified him of the steps he'd taken to ensure that no one could watch the code being entered. "Please, Mr. Grey, give the code only to security, Mrs. Jones and Mrs. Grey. All others will have to be announced by Charlie. This includes your family and friends. If you object to this procedure, we will discuss it upon Taylor's return." He nodded and returned to his office. Christian sat on the chair, dumbstruck.

Then he made his way to the nursery to find Ana lying naked on the bed on her side with her gently curving hips beckoning.

CHAPTER 71

Elena slammed the door of her Bentley and roared off down the street, heading for Bellevue. This time Grace could listen to Elena's complaints. Maybe she could get the new code…as she often did. She prided herself on being able to wheedle anything out of Grace Grey. Just as she had conned Christian into thinking that she was his only friend for so many years, she had done the same with Grace by being the only person who lent a reliably sympathetic ear, hour upon hour.

Grace's car was out front so Elena knew that she hadn't been home long. She applied eye drops to redden her eyes and make it appear that she had been crying. Margaret, the housekeeper, opened the door but stood in front of it, barring Elena's entry.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Lincoln, but Mrs. Grey returned home with a terrible headache and took to her bed. She asked that she not be disturbed for any reason." Turning Elena away gave Margaret great satisfaction.

Elena tried to move past Margaret declaring that she was certain that Grace's prohibition did not apply to her best friend.

"All I know is that she took straight to her bed and said that she was not to be bothered by anyone for any reason."

It was clear that Margaret was not going to be moved. Elena once again slammed the door of her Bentley and roared out of the driveway, kicking up gravel. She had a sub tied up down in her dungeon and he would rue the day that he chose submission as a way of life.

"Who was at the door, Margaret?" Grace asked as she stumbled down the stairs in her robe, half asleep.

"No one of any importance, ma'am. Do you need more Tylenol?" Margaret asked.

"No. I shouldn't take anymore. I'm going back to bed."

.+.

"Have you noticed that Rose sleeps longer between bottles since we've introduced her to solid food?"

"Yes," Christian smiled. "You know, before we know it, she'll be needing her own room. I've been thinking that this penthouse isn't the best place for a little girl to grow up. She needs a yard and a fence and maybe a dog."

"No. She's too young for a dog. She'd poke its eye out or pull its tail. She's too little to understand how to behave around animals. However, I agree with you about the yard. I want her to have grass and flowers and such.

"Christian, have you heard anything new about Tom Ryan?"

"Oh, sorry. I forgot to tell you that his mother called earlier to say that she and his father would be moving into the Fairmont. Tom came to late last night. The doctor says that he's looking good. He was confused…didn't even know who his folks were at first. He'll be hospitalized for a while yet and he'll need at least one more surgery and he doesn't remember a thing. He lost so much blood that it affected his brain. There is still a chance but…nothing we can count on."

"I'm scared, honey. Someone is still out there trying to get at our daughter. I keep going over the things that Kate heard but I can't get them to mean anything. Tom knew the person. He wasn't real upset about them being in the nursery but he still didn't think that they should be in here."

Christian was quiet, his arms enveloping Ana. He had a thought but he didn't know if he should say anything. Ana leaned up on his chest and stared into his eyes, "Spill."

"Sweetheart, how much do we really know about Kate? Do you find it convenient that she just happened upon you on that bench? I do know Elena and I wouldn't put it past her to try to take Rose away from us."

"Kate saved Tom Ryan's life, Christian. Now why would she do that knowing that he could identify her as his shooter?"

"Did she save his life? Sure, she said that she stopped the blood flow and pumped his heart but did she really?"

"Marna was right there, watching."

"Marna was a mess, Ana. She fainted twice. She might not have recognized what Kate was doing or not doing. And the very next day Elliot insisted on taking her to Bermuda to relax. We thought it was the beginning of a beautiful romance but maybe it was the beginning of her flight to a non-extradition country."

CHAPTER 72

"Is it too late to call Bermuda, Christian?"

"10 p.m. Why not?"

"Hello, bro! Good to hear from you. How are you doing there?" Elliot sounded good.

"Never a dull nor a peaceful moment, El. Dad was over this morning to make nice. He had a real sweet visit with Rose. He'd barely gone when Mom walked in and demanded to see my sex dungeon."

"Shit. Wait, you moved that downstairs, didn't you?"

"Yes, and since Ana moved in, Apt. 1, 10th floor is completely bare. Ana quite succinctly summed up for Mom what Elena had done to me and advised her that her petition to take Rose away from us would expose her in court as the best friend of a pedophile for 20 years. One of the guys had to take Mom home. She was badly shaken.

"Then this evening, Elena popped in and was quickly popped out. Can't wait to hear how Elena clears her name with Mom. To cap off the evening, Marna quit. Poor thing doesn't feel safe here so we'll have to find a new nanny for Rose. So, how is Katherine doing?"

"Not so good. She's exhausted yet every time she sleeps, she has a nightmare…Jack, blood…she wants to come back. She feels like she should be with you to offer support. Christ, she can barely hold herself up. She trembles like a Chihuahua. She can't keep anything down. Say, how's Tom Ryan?"

"Alive and awake. His parents are here and his prognosis is good. The doctors say that Katherine saved his life." Christian looked at Ana.

"Hang on. Kate, he's alive and doing well," Elliot relayed to Katherine.

"First time I've seen a light in her eyes. She wants to come home right away."

"Really? Well, there isn't anything she can do for him. She should try to get herself back together. She's been through a terrible ordeal."

"She wants to know who shot him."

"The police questioned him but we haven't been told anything as yet. Why does Katherine want to come back so soon?"

"To see Ryan, of course. She wants to see for herself that he's better…if his parents don't mind."

"Well, I don't think he's out of the ICU as yet. Stay there. Relax and we'll call when we know more. Give Katherine our best." Goodbyes and the brothers rang off.

"Huh." Christian and Ana said together. Ana smiled. "Doesn't sound like a murderess. I'm relieved."

"Uh huh. I guess she's on the level. I'm glad, too. El is already in love."

"Did he say so?" Ana beamed.

"No, Katherine was in the room but I could tell by his voice. Gee, this is kind of great. Both Grey boys madly in love."

"And one Grey girl," Ana smiled as she put her mouth on her husband's and drew her hands through his hair as he groaned his pleasure.

.+.

Meanwhile, Elena was finishing off her fifth bourbon and attempting to plot with her liquor-addled brain. It had been one of her best nights in the room downstairs, smiling with satisfaction as her poor sub half-crawled to his car.

Down the road at Grey Manor, Grace was awake and going over and over what Ana had said to her. Not that she trusted Ana one iota but her tale about Elena's involvement with her 15-year-old son was so fantastical that Grace wondered how she expected to get away with such a vicious lie. There had been no sex dungeon but then Elena had gotten that information second-hand. It was what she'd said about Elena getting all her information about Christian's problems from Grace that most worried her. Thinking back, it was shortly after Christian began cleaning up Elena's yard that he'd started to change his ways. He stopped fighting…began getting good grades. Elena said that the physical labor was good for him….giving him an outlet for his aggressions.

Grace thought about waking Cary but no…she should speak with Elena first. She was certain that Elena could plausibly explain Ana's claims. Twenty years of devotion could not be cancelled out so easily.

CHAPTER 73

Grace had been rather quiet during lunch and Elena was concerned. Not that she cared about Grace's feelings…however, if it had something to do with Christian… Elena was still scheming, ruminating on ideas that would get Ana and her brat out of Christian's life. He belonged to her. She had always believed that their age difference was only a small concern. Elena would allow him a few years to play Dominant until he got it out of his system and then she would reel him back into her life full time. When he was 30, she would only be 56…not such a great gap. She would allow him to continue as CEO of GEH for a few more years since she was looking forward to traipsing around Seattle on his arm for one and all to admire and envy. Then he would retire and they would move to a villa in France or Italy. Yes, she'd had it all planned and was chagrined that events had gone awry.

"Grace, dear, you seem so troubled today. Is this about your granddaughter, Addy? Please unburden yourself to me."

Grace took in a deep breath and raised her head to look Elena in the eye. She did not want this conversation but it had to be gotten out of the way.

"I had a very disturbing encounter with my son and his wife recently. I began with a thorough search through his penthouse…looking for the playroom you described. There was none to be found, Elena. Furthermore, they seemed baffled at my demand to see such a place."

"Ah…of course they put on a good show for you. They knew you were coming for them and they had the playroom removed. They're quite wily, you know. People like that, deviants, are smart and it is part of their methodology to always be one step ahead of innocents like us."

Grace considered this and it did make sense. Christian had a genius IQ, after all. They would have known to cover their tracks. However, there was more.

"They tried to convince me that, in fact, it is you who has the sex dungeon, Elena…and that you tortured my son in that dungeon for years." Grace focused on Elena's face with laser precision.

Elena's eyes bugged out and she took a moment to seem to absorb this accusation. Then she threw her head back, roaring with laughter so loudly that every head in the place turned to see. It took her several minutes to cool down. She drank a glass of water to calm her cough. She needed to time her reaction perfectly…not too much and not too little.

"O. M. G." she gasped out. "You must have really put them off their game to have them invent such an unmitigated pile of bull hockey. The old lady who runs the neighborhood salon abuses little boys in her spare time. Did they also tell you that I garner all the energy necessary to beat people by drinking a case of Red Bull a day?

"Oh, I am sorry, Grace. I'm being insensitive. Your son and his wife lie to you so egregiously and I laugh at the outrageousness of it. I've been unkind. This behavior, on Christian's part, especially, must be incredibly painful. It is just so ridiculous that I automatically laughed instead of immediately realizing that you're hurting."

Elena reached over and patted Grace's hand in a sympathetic fashion. "They're only desperate for some way to stop you. Depraved though they may be, I'm sure that they love little Addy. Try to understand their motivation and don't take their attempts to dupe you so to heart. After all, your love for Addy and fear for her wellbeing have forced your hand. Love will drive us to any lengths to protect those who are counting on us."

Grace decided that Elena must be correct. The idea that a woman approaching sixty would have sex slaves down in her media room was crazy. Elena worked long hours every day of the week. She went to bed early so that she could be at the salon by dawn to work on the books. Then she spent the day on her feet in six-inch heels, rarely having time to sit. No, Ana had tried to work a number on her and Grace was angry that she had succeeded in driving her to lose sleep and fear for her friendship with Elena because of Ana's dedication to BDSM.

She left their lunch that day with renewed determination to save her granddaughter from those two perverts. When she arrived home, she placed a new call to her private investigator with orders to dig…to dig deep…to prove that the new Mr. and Mrs. Grey were duplicitous and debauched and a danger to her granddaughter.

Ana may believe that she was too clever by far to be tripped up but she was wrong. Ultimately, evil would always be defeated by the good. They could carry on with their disgusting, debased sex life but not under the same roof as Addy.

Elena had also decided that a little more anonymous information would aid Grace's cause.

CHAPTER 74

Sunday brunch was quiet and tense. Elliot didn't want to attend but he couldn't find an excuse to leave Mia alone with the dreadful duo…well…not quite. Carrick seemed to be coming around, according to Christian. Still, Elliot disdained his father's weakness. If he would just get his wife in hand, maybe they could all be a family again. Also, he'd so wanted to bring Kate to brunch. She was the one…he knew it…and he wanted his folks to know it. Their time in Bermuda had been almost perfect. Kate was an angel. Elliot just needed to free her from Jack. She enjoyed Elliot's attentions, he could tell, but she still felt herself tied to Jack. She even talked of returning to their apartment soon. She was actually worried about the a**hole. What if he wasn't eating? Without her to take care of him, he tended to drink and inhale pizza.

Like most people who'd never been in Kate's situation, El struggled to understand her thinking. The man hurt her time and again. He scared her and cut her off from friends and family. With him she was alone and defenseless. He had her brainwashed, El understood. He didn't understand how it started…how Kate slipped under his spell. Well, she wasn't returning to Jack. Elliot would keep her safe even if he had to lock her in her room at Escala.

Grace hadn't said anything about Rose since she'd left that Saturday, promising to return with a surprise. Mia hadn't the nerve to inquire. She'd planned to call her brother and ask if she could visit later. She looked forward to seeing Rose but dreaded to hear how her mother's visit had gone. Since Grace's lunch with Elena, she'd been steely and cold. She'd also seemed sure of herself…like she had a secret evil plan.

Carrick opened his mouth to ask someone at the table about their week but each time he closed it again. He couldn't do anything right of late in the eyes of Grace. He scarcely recognized his lovely and gentle wife who adored her children. She seemed to be morphing into Elena Lincoln right before his eyes.

"Dad, how are things at the office? Any interesting cases?" Mia asked.

"The only interesting case that your father should be working on is saving our granddaughter from that trollop his son married," Grace sneered.

"And how should he go about doing that, Mother?" Elliot sneered right back. The only time he used Mother instead of Mom was when he was angry with her. She glared at him and warned him to watch his mouth.

Elliot slammed his fork down on his plate. "I think I'll hit up a McDonald's on my way home. Sorry, Margaret, it started out delicious but it soured on me. Could I get my pie to go, please?"

Margaret wrapped his pie in foil as quickly as possible and he flew out the door.

"Well, Mia. Things are going well at the office, thank god. How are you doing, sweetheart?"

"My appetite seems to be lacking as well. I'm going over to Escala to play with my niece. She grows so much from visit to visit. Ana and Chris play with her all the time. Her pediatrician says that she's ahead in all her developmental milestones. Not bad for a couple of pervs."

Mia didn't see it coming…her head whipping around as Grace backhanded her face. She had never struck one of her children and she didn't look sorry about it this time. Mia gasped in shock. Carrick jumped to his feet and threw his napkin down. He walked around to Mia and took her into his arms.

"Perhaps you ought to stay with your brother for a while, darling. I might be right behind you."

As Mia ran out the door, Margaret handed her a piece of pie and a folded newspaper.

CHAPTER 75

It was a beautiful day on the water, sunny and balmy breezes. Christian and Ana sat on the cushions facing the bow with Rose in a sling around her daddy's chest. Christian held Ana close with her head on his shoulder. They hadn't said a word in over an hour. They didn't need conversation…just each other. Periodically, Christian would press his lips to Ana's hair before leaning his head against hers. The day had been bliss.

Elliot had brought Kate home last night and it was easy to see that he was in a love haze. Kate looked relaxed, happier than they'd yet seen her. Jack would have to be dealt with still but for now…all was well. She had insisted on earning her keep by helping with Rose so she'd gotten up in the night.

Ana and Christian had made love for an hour and slept in late. Then they'd made love again until they decided to go for a sail on The Grace. Christian was wondering if he would be renaming his boat soon. He held Ana a little tighter as he grieved the loss of his mother's love. Even Ana telling her the truth of his abuse at the hands of Elena did nothing. Grace preferred to believe he would lie to her rather than give up her delusions about Elena Lincoln. She had always been on his side through all the difficult times but now….

His phone rang. He grabbed it quickly before Rose and Ana awoke.

"Mia," he whispered.

"Did I wake you up, Chrissy?" Mia sniffled.

"No, no. Are you crying, lil sis?"

"Some. Brunch was a bit rough today. Mom is…that is she…" Mia couldn't get it out.

"Mia, just tell me, sweetie."

"She hit me…hard."

"She what?!" Christian jolted in his seat, jarring both Ana and Rose awake. Rose began to fuss. Christian tried to soothe her, looking guiltily at Ana who kissed his cheek and picked up Rose. Diaper change, no doubt.

As they disappeared into the boat, Christian asked Mia to repeat what she'd said.

"She knocked my head around when she slapped me. Can I stay with you for a while? I left without anything."

"Don't worry about that. Ana has plenty, too much. I hear about it every day," he smiled. "Where are you now? Okay, the code is 90210. Yeah, really. We'll be home soon. I love you, Mia."

He rang off and punched in a new number.

"El, Mom hit Mia. Yeah, you heard me right. She's going to be staying at our place. Can you come by in about an hour? Ana and I are out on the boat. Heading back in. Okay."

"Mac! Take us in!" he hollered back to his deckhand, currently piloting the craft. He and Mac got busy weighing anchor and gathering up the sails before starting the engines. Then he helped Ana up the galley steps and settled her on the bow bench.

"It's still early. Why are we returning already?" Ana pouted.

"We have to get home. We have a guest moving in. Mia. She can't stay at Grey Manor anymore, honey. It's gotten bad. Our mother hauled off and slugged her during brunch. Mia is pretty shaken up. Mom has never struck any of us…even me at my worst."

"She didn't say what brought this on?" Ana popped a nipple in Rose's mouth.

"No…but there is no excuse. My mother has lost her mind, Ana. I thought that after you revealed the truth to her that she would come around."

"Christian, unless I'm mistaken, she repeated my accusations to Elena who came up with a good story for your mother. I just don't understand why she would want to think the worst of you. Well, maybe I do. It's your connection to me."

"No, Ana. She got it into her head right off the bat that Rose belonged to the Greys…i.e…her. If you hadn't been in the picture, she would have tried to get me to move back home so that she could mother "Addy". We together just would not cooperate and then Elena saw an opportunity to mess with us."

"I shudder to think what Mrs. Lincoln will pull next," Ana said.

CHAPTER 76

Mia ran to Christian, her big brother and protector, and threw her arms around him, breaking into racking sobs. She was in shock more than anything. Christian rocked her and shushed her. El was already there, sitting on the sofa with Kate. His face was pale and Kate looked bewildered.

"I'm going to put Rose down for her nap. Kate, do you want to come with me?" Ana wanted to give the siblings some time to themselves. Kate nodded and followed Ana around to the nursery.

She needed some girl time with Ana anyway. She was confused about her feelings.

Mia sat on the sofa between her big brothers, a red mark on her face still. Christian filled a towel with ice and had Mia hold it against her cheek.

"This happened right after I left, Christian. Mia was bragging about what great parents you guys are…for pervs." Christian chuckled. He shook his head at his sister and her mouth. It didn't matter. There was no excuse for Grace's behavior.

"I wonder if there is some way to force Mom into therapy. I already threatened to deny access to Rose if she didn't straighten up."

"I don't know if she needs therapy as much as she needs to see the light where Elena is concerned." Elliot replied. "That bitch is the one putting ideas in her head. Maybe you should…you know," El hinted. Mia looked back and forth.

"Maybe Christian should do what?" she probed.

"Nothing, sweetie. You looked wasted. Why don't you go up to your usual room and rest? We'll call you when dinner is on the table. Feel free to look through Ana's closet for clothing options. I'm sure that you've been wearing the same thing all day," he teased. Mia playfully slapped him on his arm and headed for the stairs. He knew that crying always tired her out.

"What an almighty cluster fuck, Elliot. I wonder when Dad will be moving in."

Elliot coughed and looked paler and even more upset.

"Chris, you know how Margaret insists on reading The Seattle Nooz, that slimy tabloid? She handed it to Mia as she raced out the door. Mia hasn't looked at it yet." Elliot slid the paper across the sofa table to his brother.

Christian frowned at his brother's wan expression and picked up the paper. Now it was his turn to turn pale and disturbed.

"This is Elena's doing. Oh, Christ, Elliot. Ana came into my life, brought my daughter with her and turned my existence into something worth living. And all I've done is bring shit into her life. How am I going to tell her about this?" Elliot put his arm around his little brother.

A Shocking Look Into The Life of Seattle's Prince

An anonymous source has shared with The Nooz the truth about a man we all

admired…until now. The private life that he has guarded so zealously has been

exposed. Do not continue reading and definitely do not look at the pictures below

if you are easily disturbed by filth. No, Grey is not gay as has been so often speculated

in the past. Nor is he asexual. Rather, his years long public lack of female companionship is

instead due to his perverted lifestyle as a devotee of the brutal sex practice of Bondage,

Discipline, Sadism and Masochism…BDSM.

There was more but most disturbing were the pictures of a man looking quite like Grey, standing naked, whipping a woman hanging from the ceiling. The woman was naked, wearing a ball gag and her eyes were wide and terrified. In another image, a woman was spread-eagled and tied on a bed, her back arched and her mouth wide open in a scream while the same man appeared to be beating her with leather straps. The article explained that she was being flogged. It didn't explain that she was having an orgasm.

Christian didn't finish reading. It went on for a full page. He buried his head in his hands in despair.

CHAPTER 77

"I've loved Jack for years, Ana. It hasn't always been easy between us. I can drive him to distraction and he loses his temper but he's always sorry. He needs me. He really can't manage without me. After he has one of his tantrums, things will be so good for a while. He can be so loving and devoted. He wants to take care of me. He won't even hear of me working. He says that I should just stay home and relax. I feel guilty that I don't work."

"Uh huh. What do you do all day then, Kate?" Ana asked.

"Oh, this and that. I make meals and I know that I'm terrible at it but Jack rarely gets mad. I clean the apartment and I do the laundry. Even then Jack takes his shirts to the cleaners because he likes them starched a certain way and I can't seem to learn how but he just sighs. I mean, I'm really not good at anything. I don't even buy groceries the right way. I forget to use coupons and between letting the butcher sell me bad meat and cooking it wrong, it's barely edible.

"It's usually after he's had a rough day and then he comes home to the mess I've made of things that he…he gets upset with me. He tries to be patient but he tells me that there is only so much he can take before I make him blow."

"So, you are a full-time housekeeper, cook, laundress and you don't call that work?" Ana asked.

"Well, it's something but nothing like the day he puts in. His job is really stressful."

"What does he do all day?" Ana sighed. This ought to be good, she was thinking.

"He works for his father at Seattle Publishing. He edits books."

"So, he sits in a chair all day and reads, occasionally proofing and suggesting changes? Yeah, sounds exhausting."

"Well, his father is hard to work for. When he comes home angry, I know that his father has been riding him."

"Kate, Jack is a lazy SOB who couldn't get a job with anyone but his daddy who gets frustrated with his worthless son. Jack uses you to take care of everything else in his life, including as a punching bag when he can't hit his father. And let me guess, he is a selfish and inconsiderate lover and I use the word loosely. He has been brainwashing you for years. He doesn't know where you are and I'm sure that he is going crazy because he has no one to blame for his bad days or to relieve his stress.

"I'll bet he also tells you that you're nothing much to look at either, am I right?"

Kate began to cry and Ana hated herself for being so brutally honest. This was the kind of thing she saw in her work all the time and she just lost patience.

"Kate, I've gotten to know you since you moved in and you are nothing the way Jack is trying to make you think you are. That big blonde lug downstairs thinks you hung the moon. You're beautiful, smart, sweet, kind and a dozen other wonderful things. Now, who do you want to believe…Jack or Elliot."

"That's why I'm so confused, Ana. I love Jack but…but…I'm having feelings for Elliot. That isn't right. I shouldn't be betraying Jack like this."

"Do you miss the life you've been living with Jack all these years, Kate?"

"Well, no. I mean some of it, yes…when Jack is happy with me."

"I'll bet when he's happy with you, you feel so relieved. Do you also feel worried because you know that it can't last? Are you always waiting for the next time Jack is upset and takes it out on you? How long do the good times last, Kate?"

"Not long," Kate whimpered. "This last time…just two days."

"Kate," Ana asked kindly. "Have you been happy living here?"

"Oh, yes, Ana. Everyone has been so good to me…." She stopped suddenly. It seemed like a light went on in her head. She'd been living with the Greys and vacationing in Bermuda with Elliot and every single day had been good. She'd felt safe and cared for. She looked down at her arms, at the scars.

"When I was with Elliot in Bermuda, I was embarrassed to be wearing a bathing suit in front of him because of all the marks and scars all over me but Elliot kept telling me that I was breathtaking. I think that he really thinks that."

"He thinks it because it's true. Elliot is nobody's fool, Kate. He has, to put it politely, dated just about every single woman in Seattle. He's seen it all. He sees all of you, Kate…every beautiful inch."

Suddenly they were jarred by the noise of glass shattering in the living room.

CHAPTER 78

As Ana came running into the living room, she saw her gentle, sweet husband had turned into a madman. He had picked up the glass sofa table and smashed it against a wall…shards and chunks of glass everywhere. He was pacing frantically, pulling at his hair and picking things up only to toss them at a wall. His face was red, his eyes were red. He looked crazy. Elliot had backed away behind the sofa, trying to stay out of the line of fire.

Ana called his name but he couldn't hear her. The noise in his head was too overwhelming. It was over. He'd lose her, he knew. She'd take Rose and leave him. The shame and embarrassment would be too much for her. It would be too much for anyone. Even though she had known the truth of him, seeing it in print would sicken her. Her clients would leave her. She would be followed on the streets by hordes of paparazzi throwing ugly questions at her.

"Do you like to be beaten? How does it feel to be strung up and hung from the ceiling? What else does Grey do to you? Aren't you humiliated? Do you like being hung like a cow carcass in a meat locker? Where is your pride?

She'd do her best to get away from them but they'd be relentless, smelling blood in the water. They'd plant themselves in front of her office building and in front of her apartment building. Maybe landlords would refuse to rent to her. She'd rue the day she walked into his office.

Round and round went the ugly thoughts in his mind. Elena had won. Not only would Ana leave him…his entire family would shun him. Grace would be smug in her victory.

The bile in his stomach roiled and nausea brought him to his knees. He'd lose his daughter. The room was red and people were cussing at him…the degenerate. His employees would quit. His company would fail.

Ana would leave him. She would have to for Rose's sake.

He was on the floor, on his knees, with his hands over his ears…trying to shut out all the yelling, the cursing. But there were arms around him, strong arms, loving arms. A voice was trying to make its way through to his beaten brain. Over and over, it said the same thing until gradually he could make out the word 'love'.

Ana held him as tightly as she could, her lips against his face, telling him over and over that she loved him.

You'll leave me! He answered back to her and she said in a powerful and steady tone, "NO! I will never leave you…never!"

How could she say that? He had shamed her. Didn't she understand the shit storm that he'd brought down on her?

Ana grabbed his face in her hands, forcing him to focus on her blue eyes, blazing with love.

"Christian, you listen to me. Nod your head. Let me know that you can clearly hear me… coming through the noise in your brain." He hesitated. Waited for her to say that she was sorry but she had to get herself and her daughter away from him.

"I love you so deeply, so intensely, that I am incapable of even considering leaving you. You are so lovable, so dear. I give you my word," she said, putting his hand over her heart, "that I will never leave. And if you try to leave me, I will follow you. You can run. You can try to hide but you can't get away from me. You belong to me. You are mine and I am yours.

"Do you hear me? Do you understand me?" She was addressing him so fiercely, her eyes on his.

Yes, he could hear her. Yes, he understood that her vow was rock solid. He hadn't lost her and never would. He was safe. Everything was possible now. She was with him and they would overcome any adversity.

He pulled her into his arms and held her so tightly that she could hardly breathe. She knew that she was his anchor in this world. And he hers. Together, they would never drown.

Elliot put his arm around Kate. He'd lost his breath, watching his brother shed the steel armor that encased him, that kept him safe from the world. It was truly terrifying to think that Christian Grey could fall apart. He'd grown up believing that his little brother could defeat any adversary but the fear of losing Ana…that broke him.

Elliot tightened his hold on Kate and looked down at her. She was watching the couple on the floor and marveling at their devotion to each other. Now she could see clearly that there was no devotion in her relationship with Jack, no power of love. Only a sick co-dependency that was slowing killing her.

"Elliot, would you go with me to see Jack? I want to get my things and say goodbye to him. I want to be brave." Elliot smiled and nodded.

CHAPTER 79

Christian had collapsed in Ana's arms. With Elliot's help, she took him into the nursery and put him to bed. He was unconscious instantly. For a time, Ana sat next to him and repeatedly smoothed his copper locks back from his forehead. Like this, he looked like a young boy. He was only 27 and had been trying to stand like a grown man of the world, strong and untouchable but he was still only 27 and he'd used all his strength to recover from the hell that Elena had dragged him into. He was only 27 and he'd built a multi-billion dollar empire and an international reputation as a fiery and dangerous competitor in a cut-throat business. He was only 27.

Now, under Ana's soft touch, he looked so much younger than even 27.

Once she was sure that he was deep in sleep, she left the room and returned to the living room. She was simultaneously drained and empowered. First job. Get a look at the tabloid that had set off this firestorm.

She skimmed through the article. Like all tabloids, The Seattle Nooz was printed on cheap paper, making her hands feel dirty. Like all tabloids, the articles were poorly written, unsourced and sensationalized. She concentrated on the pictures. She could clearly see that they had been photo shopped though she doubted that people who read this trash on the regular were as particular as she about the truth. This wasn't news. It was entertainment.

She'd only seen Christian's playroom once but this picture, she could tell, had not been taken in his red room. It wasn't red…one glaring error to start. One woman was having a powerful orgasm while the other was about to. Neither woman was being tortured. Nonetheless, someone was wily enough to know that The Nooz would be happy to print this junk.

Ana borrowed Christian's study to arrange a legal challenge to both the article and the photos. It wasn't the first time that she'd had to deal with the tabloids on behalf of her clients. Thus, she had the number of the publisher in her phone contacts. She faxed a letter of intent to sue if the article wasn't immediately retracted and an apology placed front and center under the Nooz banner. Then she called the publisher. He knew her voice from past encounters and he also knew that her last name, Steele, was more than apt for the woman. She was a force to be reckoned with but, better still, to avoid altogether.

"Ms. Steele, it's been a while. How much trouble am I in?"

"Quite a bit, I'm afraid, but you've probably sold out today and feel that the trouble is worth it. I've just faxed a demand for retraction and apology for today's slander of a good man, Christian Grey. I've studied the photo and had it examined by experts… (a small lie) …and found it to be doctored…either by the anonymous source who gave it to you or by your slimy crew. Either way, a libel suit is coming your way unless I am completely satisfied with your handling of this matter. And you know that I demand perfection and am always eager to take you to court."

"We, of course, had no idea that our source would lie to us and present fake photos."

"Bullshit. Even your tiny brain can recognize fakes. You just hope that you'll get away with it this time. The fax I sent to you is to be followed to the letter. I won't be put off another day. Get it done or any profits you made from the sale of this trash will be taken from you in court and what little credibility you have destroyed. I really wish that you would go back to those fun little stories of Godzilla rising from the Sound to walk through downtown Seattle."

The publisher chuckled. "I like those myself…also, alien babies. However, Christian Grey sells."

"He'd better not sell ever again or his wife will take you down."

"His wife!"

"Yes, there is a story for you. Christian and I are married. We have a daughter and a great love. I will use the energy of that love to crumple you and your cheap newsprint into pieces if I am not satisfied with your response to this debacle. And you should be glad that I am the one in this marriage to respond to this ridiculous story rather than my husband. He simply snorted and went back to work building his empire. He's too consumed with his efforts to better soil conditions in underdeveloped countries, with the aid of researchers at Washington State, to bother with a paper than lines bird cages.

"Goodbye, Ed. I'll check in the morning to see whether I'm taking you to court. And if there are any whispers on the street that you were forced into a retraction by Grey money rather than the truth, I'll see your little rag burned to the ground." Without another word, Ana rang off. She smiled to herself. It had been awhile since she'd had to dress down this particular publisher. It was still fun.

CHAPTER 80

Elliot could feel Kate's entire body trembling as they pulled up in front of her apartment building. He pulled her to him and held her tight until she calmed some. Then he got out of his F150 and went around to her side to help her down. They walked hand in hand to the door. Kate had run that day without her keys so she had to press the button for #207 and wait for Jack to answer. She'd seen his truck in the lot and was pleased that the building didn't have entry cameras. He mightn't answer if he saw Elliot. Jack was tall and slender…the academic look he cultivated. Elliot had easily 50 lbs. on him, all of it muscle. Jack was a coward. Elliot was angry. The door buzzed and Kate led Elliot to the elevator.

When the doors opened on the second floor, Jack was standing, waiting. He was wearing a deadly smirk on his grizzled face. He was in total grunge mode, a filthy t-shirt and sweat pants. He'd been drinking. Kate could smell him from several feet away along with the stench of cigarettes. For a moment, his attention concentrated on his errant girlfriend, Jack didn't notice the mountain man behind her. Then he looked, half surprised, trying to hide his discomfort.

"So, you brought your new boyfriend to meet me, Katie? Where'd you find this hulking behemoth….a monster truck show….a sweaty gym? How much are you paying him to intimidate me?" Jack laughed in derision.

Elliot put out a hand to shake…"Elliot Grey, Grey Design and Construction, CEO." Jack ignored his attempt at a greeting.

"This is between Katie and me, Mr. Bunyan. Why don't you stay here in the hall and do a thousand pushups while you wait? Katie and me need to talk…privately. Katie," he waved a hand toward their apartment door, hanging open. Kate walked into the apartment but as Jack shoved the door to close, he found it stopped in its tracks by Elliot's massive paw. Elliot simply smiled. Jack growled that his business with Katie was none of Elliot's.

"Door stays open. If you shut it, it would be no trouble for me to knock it down. Save yourself a door and leave it open."

Jack took Kate's arm and turned her toward the bedroom. Elliot spoke up again. "Stay where I can see you," his tone low and dangerous. Jack was growing increasingly agitated by his lack of control of the situation. He put his back to Elliot and spoke to Kate in a snarling whisper.

"Where have you been? Look around you," Kate did and saw that the apartment was cluttered and filthy… beer cans everywhere, take out containers, overflowing ashtrays and the stench of rotting food.

"It isn't my fault that you decided to live like this, Jack. Have you been going to work?"

"My father understands that I've been deserted and my mental health has deteriorated. So, no. I haven't been to work in more than two weeks. I'm ruined without my Katie. I can't sleep."

"Well, maybe you can't sleep but it sure looks like you can drink, smoke and order in."

"That's all I can do. You know that I'm lost without you. Oh, Katie, Katie," he gazed down into her eyes with an abandoned puppy look. "I'm so sorry we fought. I know that I lose control and I hurt you…but you don't know what these past weeks without you have been like for me. I need you. I didn't realize how much. It's been a real wake-up call for me. I know that I need help. I have to straighten out. We'll go to couples counseling…like you always wanted to do. But I can't get well on my own, Katie. I'm just too dependent on you. That may not be good but it's true. It's always been you. I can't begin to think of someone else. Come home, baby. Help me be a better man. I want to try but I can't do it without your faith in me. I've loved you for so long."

CHAPTER 81

Kate looked into Jack's hazel eyes. She reached up to touch his unshaven face. He pulled her into his arms and began to cry.

"You're home, you're home, thank god. I looked everywhere for you. I've been going out of my mind." He leaned back and lowered his face to kiss her. She pushed him away, telling him that she didn't want to kiss an ashtray or a burrito. The look of hurt on his face made her heart ache.

"I understand, baby. I'm going to take a shower, brush my teeth and dress in something nice and clean. Maybe while I'm doing that, you could bid your friend goodbye and then get this place clean the way you like it. Then we could go out for groceries and you can make pasta. You know how I love your pasta." He kissed her forehead and started to walk away.

"The last time I made you pasta, you said it was too bland and you threw your entire plate at me, cutting me, just missing my eye."

Jack turned and stared at her. "I said that I was sorry for that. The scar above your eye is barely visible anymore. You're making too much of it. You know that I had a bad day."

Kate drew herself up, calling on every bit of her courage. She knew that Elliot was just in the hallway. She would be all right. "You have a lot of bad days, Jack. While I was gone, I did some thinking and realized that approximately every three days was a bad day and when you had a bad day, I had a worse day."

She suddenly reached for her long sleeves and pulled them up past her elbow. The scars were still highly visible. "These were from your last bad day. I could strip down and show you bad days all over my body….scars everywhere."

"I said that I was sorry, babe. I tried to show you how sorry…but you…you just know how to push my buttons. I don't know why you go out of your way to make me mad but I forgive you. Why can't you forgive me? Tell you what. I'll go clean up while you clean out here and then I'll take you out for a nice dinner and we can talk about our future."

"We have no future, Jack. Yes, you should go to counseling and AA but you're going alone. You're going to have to save yourself. I'll be gone. I just came to collect my things and to say goodbye."

"And just where do you think you can go? You don't have any money. I've had to support you for years. You don't have any family to take you in and, besides the beast in the hallway, you don't have any friends. I'm all you've got, baby, so dial it down. Tell your bodyguard to send a bill which, naturally, I'll have to pay and then get busy cleaning up in here. I'm going to take my shower."

With that, Jack left the room. Kate stood like a statue, frozen to the spot. Elliot walked in and pulled her into an embrace. "Boy, I've never met a guy so wrong, so messed up." Kate leaned against his massive chest.

"Maybe he's right. I'm not so easy to get along with sometimes. And look what's happened to him since I left. He really has fallen apart. He loves me, Elliot, and sometimes I have a sharp tongue. He's told me how that hurts him."

Elliot sighed. "I can't tell you what to do, sweetheart. I only know that as soon as you return from dinner, he's going to start yelling at you and then hitting you and he'll imprison you in this place so you can't get away until you're too beaten down to try to flee."

Kate sniffled. She knew that Elliot was right. "I'll get my things." She went into the bedroom, pulled her suitcase from under the bed and started stuffing it with essentials. She came out into the living area and looked around. The porcelain teapot left to her by her grandmother lay in pieces on the dirty carpet. Her vinyl album collection was melted on the radiator. As she looked around, she saw that everything that had meant something to her had been destroyed.

She turned and walked out the door, Elliot carrying her small suitcase. They left the door open and entered the elevator. Elliot put his arm around her shoulder.

"You aren't taking much."

"Jack sliced up my clothes. I only had some underwear left. My photo album was scattered all over the bedroom floor with coffee poured on it." Her voice was tight. Elliot knew that she was trying hard to not cry.

"You stood up to him, Kate. I admire that…and I'm proud of you. This is a big step."

He helped her into the truck just as Jack leaned out the window and called to her.

"Katie, don't leave me. I need you. I love you. Katie!"

Elliot pulled away from the curb and headed back to Escala. Everything in him wanted to go back to #207 and beat Jack into a bloody pulp. He wanted to scream at him and make him pay just a little…okay, a lot…for what he'd been doing to Kate all these years but no. He didn't want Kate to have to see any more violence.

Kate sniffled. "Thank you, Elliot, for being with me. I truly could not have gotten through that without you. And all this time away from him, living with Christian and Ana, being treated so nicely…suddenly I could really see Jack and hear what he was saying to me. I'm sickened to think that it took me so long to shake free."

"You were manipulated, brainwashed, imprisoned, threatened, insulted, beaten down. This happens to women all the time and people who don't know any better make you feel like you're doing something wrong. And those who would help, well, people like Jack make sure that they can't find you. You've got to understand that you've never done anything wrong. You're a sweet girl who was gradually seduced into this life. You're safe now and you're going to stay that way."

Kate sat quietly, listening and wanting to believe but she couldn't yet. Jack, she feared, wouldn't give up so easily. She looked over at Elliot. She wished that he hadn't revealed his business. She feared what Jack might try to do to him.

CHAPTER 82

Grace was weeping as she looked down at Margaret's copy of The Seattle Nooz. She'd read the article several times already and now she couldn't take her eyes off of the pictures. This was her son, holding a whip and a flogger, even as the women screamed in pain. She remembered Ana's story of how Christian was tortured like this by Elena. If that were true, how could he then turn around and do likewise to women. Ana had seemed so sincere, though. Was it possible that she'd been lied to by Christian? But why would he single out Elena to hurt with his lie? She had never done anything to him but help him. It was after he went to work for her in her garden that he'd been able to calm down, stop fighting, do his schoolwork.

Carrick was angry with her, she knew. They had always gotten along so well and now he was talking about moving out. Elliot wouldn't come around anymore and Mia had moved into Escala. Even Margaret was coolly polite and distant. Grace used to enjoy helping Margaret with meals and they would chat in the kitchen. Now Margaret refused her help and said no more than she had to. Grace was having trouble at the clinic keeping herself focused and patient. The director, hired by Grace, had kindly suggested that Grace take some time for herself. Even Elena seemed a bit off.

Grace thought about Carrick's suggestion that she seek counseling with Dr. Flynn but she knew that he wouldn't be objective. He would side with Christian and Ana.

She was alone and all she had tried to do was save Addy from a bad situation. She was just being a good grandmother. Her choice had come at a great sacrifice. Everyone seemed to loathe her.

.+.

Christian woke feeling rested but ill at ease. Had he had a bad dream? Something bad had happened. What was it? He needed Ana. Being with her would comfort him. Then he remembered…The Seattle Nooz, the article, the pictures. The shame he'd brought down on his family, his company and Ana. She'd left him. He began to breathe hard and sweat. He was lost now. No way back.

Then he heard tiny whimpering sounds coming from Rose's crib. Ana hadn't taken Rose with her?

He jumped out of bed, still wearing the clothes he'd had on before. Rose smiled up at him and stretched out her arms, wanting to be picked up.

"Hi, my sweet little girl. Do you need your nappy changed? Let's see. Oh, yes, you do." He continued to talk to her while he unsnapped her onesie, unfastened her diaper and slipped the soiled cloth out from under her. He wiped her down thoroughly, applied a soothing lotion and a bit of talc…then slipped a new diaper into place. All the while, Rose gurgled and blew bubbles and laughed at her daddy. He snapped her onesie back together and then picked her up to sit on his lap. She was wearing a little pink gingham with ruffles…one of the thousand outfits that Ana brought home nearly every day. He heard someone at the door. He turned to see Ana leaning against the door jam, grinning.

"I knew that if I just waited long enough, you'd change that diaper instead of me."

Christian felt all his despair simply disappear and his heart lighten. He'd just imagined the whole thing. There hadn't been any article in the Nooz. He was safe. He beamed at his wife as she strode over to him and leaned down to kiss him. Then he watched as she pulled a tiny jar of applesauce out of her pocket along with a tiny spoon. She scooped up some of the sauce and offered it to Rose who sucked it down like she suckled at a nipple.

"You know, honey, I think we're going to have to get this girl started on an exercise program to balance out her appetite," Christian smiled.

"Oh, I think that once we start on mushed peas we'll see a decrease in her hunger," Ana grimaced.

"I had a little chat with Ed over at the Nooz. Tomorrow's headline will be a screaming retraction and a groveling apology that will, no doubt, be also headlined in other tabloids and the Seattle Times." Christian looked at her, stunned. It wasn't a bad dream.

"Why are you still here?" he gulped.

"Well, I live here now. All those things you broke, including the sofa table? I've been trying to find a diplomatic way to tell you to get rid of them. Ugly and not safe for a child who is getting very good at grabbing. There's a couple of works of, ahem, art that I'd like to toss as well."

"The Nooz. I disgraced the family. I embarrassed you."

"What?! Half of your family lives here now. By the way, I had to hide the keys to the R8. Mia was looking for them and I don't trust her with a beast like that. Carrick called to say that he was going to sue the Nooz but I told him that I'd already handled it. He still wants to sue. And I was gifted the opportunity to threaten and humiliate the publisher which I always love doing. It isn't the first time I've had to call him out on behalf of a client and I've never lost."

"But…but the photos?" Christian stuttered.

"Fake, of course. If you hadn't been so upset, you would have wondered why your red room was gray. You would also have realized that the photos were doctored. I know my man's body. The article had no source and without an unimpeachable source, we have grounds for defamation and libel. Ed knows that tomorrow's Nooz had better be a doozy or his rag is going down.

"Look at that. She ate the entire thing. Later, we'll try the peas. She sure is cute when she gums her food. I think the next diaper is on me…possibly literally."

CHAPTER 83

As their quickly expanding household gathered round the table for dinner, the elevator pinged and a jubilant Detective Garret rushed in and then stopped in his tracks, realizing that he'd walked in on dinner. He seemed flustered, turning back to the elevator and then turning around again.

"Ah, your man didn't tell me that you were having dinner. I wouldn't have interrupted if I'd known," he said with a sheepish look.

"It's after 6, Detective. You're still working. Have you had your dinner?" Christian asked, rising from his seat. Without waiting for an answer, he pulled out an extra chair and began setting another place. "Come on. We're having Ana's lasagna and there's plenty. Here, give me your raincoat. Sit. Sit."

Detective Garret watched his raincoat fly off to a closet and a large square of lasagna land on his place. "Water or soda?" the detective nodded to water and picked up his fork. In truth, he was starving. He'd been eating out of a vending machine all day.

"Whoa, this is some serious lasagna, Mrs. Grey. Do ya think I could get the recipe for my missus? Her lasagna isn't so good."

Ana laughed…"and so you're going to take home another woman's recipe and live to tell the tale?"

Midway to his mouth, the detective stopped his fork and considered. "Yeah. Not sticking my neck in that noose.

"So, anyways, I figured that you folks could use some good news after that mash-up in the Nooz today. Tom Ryan called me from his hospital bed and said that he remembered who broke in and shot him." He stopped to chew and swallow while everyone at the table stared at him.

"Gosh, that's good," he said…again.

"Detective?" Christian asked.

"Oh, yeah. Sorry. It was a young woman, very pretty, brunette, long-hair, brown eyes. He couldn't remember her whole name because she was here for only a day after he was hired. However, he thinks that her name was Leila something. An old girlfriend of yours, he said. Sound familiar?"

The detective had plowed through his dinner at the speed of light. It was like feeding Rose. Gail offered him another helping or dessert. As he dug into his apple pie, he was slow to notice that Grey wasn't responding quickly.

"Would you give me a minute to check something in my records, detective?" Christian asked. The detective just continued shoveling in pie while he nodded.

Ana and Christian left everyone watching the detective while they went into Christian's study.

"Who is Leila, Christian?"

"My last sub, Leila Williams. I terminated her contract when she told me that she was in love with me and wanted to marry me. I'd gotten kind of bored and hadn't asked Elena for a new sub for some time and then you slammed into my office and having a sub looked to be a huge waste of my time."

"Oh, you silver-tongued devil," Ana smirked. "So, Leila was delivered to your door by Elena Lincoln."

"All my subs were sent by Elena. I know what you're going to say."

"She was your pimp."

"Okay, yeah. So, what do we say to the detective?"

"The truth…more or less."

Returning to the table, they found a very contented police officer awaiting Grey's information.

"Yes, Detective Garret. Leila Williams was my last sexual contact before I met Ana."

"Sexual contact, you say?"

"Yes, she was not a prostitute or an escort. She and I simply had a sexual relationship as neither of us wanted more. At least, that is how we began. However, sometime before meeting my wife, I realized that Leila had grown attached and wanted more than I had to give. You see, as a hard-charging CEO, I had no time for emotional attachments. Leila and I would meet up a couple times a week just for sex. I broke it off with her. She was quite upset. Didn't take it well at all."

"Huh. And then you met your wife?"

"Yes, it was love at first sight and suddenly I had all the time in the world. I don't know why Leila would barge in or even how. I changed the elevator codes after she left. I assume that she had intended to kidnap my daughter. I hope that you can find her. She used to work at Esclava, a beauty salon that caters to the elite. I don't know if she's still there."

CHAPTER 84

"Esclava, eh? If I remember from my high school Spanish class, esclava is the feminine for slave. Odd name for a beauty salon," the detective remarked.

"Really? Slave? I wonder if the owner knows that. The salon is just a few blocks north. My mother gets her hair done there and is good friends with the owner. I'll bet they're still open," Christian said innocently while Ana rearranged her napkin on her lap and stifled a snicker.

"Huh. Well, I'd better get going if I'm going to catch her tonight. See if I can get any information about this William's gal. Thanks a lot for the great dinner, folks. Really appreciate it."

Christian saw the detective to the elevator and then returned to the table. Everyone just stared at him and Ana. Heads swiveling back and forth. Elliot and Mia were chuckling while Kate looked bewildered. As Elliot finally opened his mouth to comment, the elevator pinged again and everyone turned to see Carrick stumble through, carrying suitcases and grumbling to himself. He didn't acknowledge anyone…just walked up the stairs.

"I'd better find him a room or he'll take mine," Mia groaned.

"How many bedrooms do we have here, husband?" Ana asked.

"Ten. Say, that reminds me. Marna is gone. We have no nanny. Kate, you need a fresh start. Would you consider hiring on as Rose's nanny? You've been helping out a lot and you might as well get paid for it. We really need you. We already know you and trust you with our daughter. It's kismet." Christian and Ana smiled at Kate. She smiled back. It was a done deal.

"I'm going to go upstairs and check on Dad before I head out," Elliot said to Kate more than anyone else. Christian figured that with his dad around, he was going to be sharing his study.

"Kate," Ana asked in a gentle voice, "how did things go today with Jack?"

"As I expected…badly. He's in terrible shape but Elliot keeps reminding me that that isn't my doing. Elliot also offered me half of your closet," Kate giggled, "because Jack destroyed everything I had except for a few sets of underwear…which he probably intended me to wear around the apartment for his viewing pleasure and to keep me from going out. He was all so sorry, willing to go to couples counseling, can't live without me…the usual. Thank god for Elliot or I would have caved into his demands and pleas. He was yelling out the window as we drove away that he loved me. I used to believe that. I used to believe that I was to blame for his behavior but living with people who treat me with respect and care helped me to see Jack for what he is.

"I'll be honored to be Rose's nanny, truly. Perhaps in the morning we can talk about your expectations. I have a good idea but we should probably clarify a few things. I don't want to disappoint you."

Ana reached over and touched Kate's arm. "Finding you on that bus bench was one of the luckiest days of my life. With Marna gone, we would be in bad straits. Interviews, fear and mistrust of someone new. It would be scary. Having you here is perfect and I know that Christian agrees."

Christian nodded just as Elliot reappeared. "How's Dad doing?" Christian asked.

"He fell on the bed and was out. I guess we'll have to wait until tomorrow for answers. Mia went to bed as well. I'm a little worried about Mom. I think I'll stop by on the way home to check on her. She's all alone in that house now."

"Elliot, I'm gainfully employed and independent!" Kate beamed up at him. "Ana and Christian just hired me to be Rose's nanny." Elliot beamed right back at her. He picked her from her chair and hugged her until she giggled. Ana and Christian grinned at each other.

"I'm sorry. I was so excited that I ran right past your family troubles," Kate apologized.

"I'm glad that you are happy, Kate. Don't worry about our family troubles. You'll hear enough about them, I'm afraid. Hey, walk me out," he said, taking her hand. As soon as they were alone in the foyer, Kate looked up at Elliot with worried eyes.

"Jack knows where you work. Please be careful, Elliot. I wouldn't put anything past him and I don't know how long it will take him to get over this or to find some other poor girl to put up with him. I'm so afraid that he'll try to hurt you." Elliot pulled her into his embrace and kissed the top of her head.

"It's okay, baby. I can take care of myself but yes, I will keep an eye out, I promise. Now go to bed. Taking care of a baby all day is probably exhausting. You'll be up early because Rose's parents have to go to work and don't have time for all the baby stuff. You'll be working hard."

"Okay, Elliot. Thank you again for helping me start over." Elliot leaned down and placed a gentle, chaste and lingering kiss on Kate's lips. Then he waved goodbye from the elevator car as the doors closed. He hoped that she wouldn't have nightmares.

CHAPTER 85

"My life is falling apart, Elliot. I don't know what happened…well, check that. I do know what happened or, rather, who happened. It all started with that woman pushing herself into our lives. Everything was fine before she turned up to make everyone hate me."

Grace was on a self-pity roll and hadn't quit since Elliot walked in the door 30 minutes before. He barely got out a 'hello' before Grace started in on all that had gone wrong and who was to blame.

"Now your father has walked out on me. I was only trying to talk to him, to get him to see reason when he walked upstairs. I thought that he was going to bed early until he reappeared with his suitcases. I don't know where he went to…probably the Club or the Fairmont. He didn't tell me. He didn't even say goodbye after nearly 40 years of marriage." She kept sniffling and dabbing at her teary eyes.

"Dad is staying at Christian's place, Mom, along with Mia. Just give him some time, a little distance to rest. He's pretty worn out from all the drama around here. He also likes Ana and wants a relationship with his granddaughter. He's really good with Rose."

"HER NAME IS ADELE!" Grace fairly screeched at Elliot. He shook his head. "No, Mom. It isn't. That is only your notion. Her family, her birth certificate, her birth mother who died for her….to all of them her name is Rose Christian Grey. That will never change and your insistence otherwise will always put a wall between you and everyone else.

"Now I just stopped by to check on you, to see that you are basically all right. I know all this is hard for you and I'm concerned about you being here alone. Maybe you should go back to work or at least make an appointment with a psychologist so that you have someone to talk with you. Please consider that, Mom."

Elliot got up from the couch and leaned down to kiss his mother's cheek. Then he was gone. Grace sat on the couch, steaming.

"Her name is Adele. We'll call her Addy. Ana doesn't belong. Nor does Christian. She should be with her grandmother. I will find a way." Grace continued muttering to herself in a similar vein until she became too sleepy and curled up on the couch where Margaret found her in the morning.

She made coffee and croissants and set the tray on the sofa table along with the morning's copy of the Nooz. The entire front page was devoted to a retraction, an explanation and an apology. Margaret couldn't wait to see how Mrs. Grey would react to that. She suspected that it wouldn't make any difference. She was beginning to see that Mrs. Grey wasn't quite right in the head. The family was going to have to come together to see that Grace got some help.

.+.

Glassware was flying everywhere over at the Lincoln mcmansion. Elena's sub was a true glutton for punishment but even he changed his mind about being her submissive. He stood on the back steps listening to the shrieking at a decibel level usually only heard by dogs and turned right around, got into his car and tore out of her driveway. Tonight, he would go to a normal BDSM club and find a new Domme…one who listened to safe words would be nice. He'd only visited Elena's underground club because he'd heard that she was the premier dominatrix of Seattle and that it was an honor to be her sub…a rumor that she had spread herself…but he'd crawled to his car after a session of intense brutality one too many times. Elena, inside destroying her home, didn't hear him arrive or leave. Later, she would call and find her number blocked.

Meanwhile, The Seattle Nooz had printed the word 'RETRACTION' in the boldest of letters right across the top of the page, above the paper's name even. Then came

AN IMPORTANT WORD FROM THE PUBLISHER OF THE SEATTLE NOOZ

followed by the most groveling, apologetic, obsequious pile of crap Elena could have imagined. Christian Grey was unforgivably slandered by an anonymous source whose sole intention was to damage his sterling reputation and hurt his philanthropic family. The Seattle Nooz had been too greedy for sales to consider the horrible lies they were spewing and the obviously doctored photos. The paper had realized soon after the Nooz hit the streets that they were making a mistake of horrendous proportions. They would refund the cost of the rag they'd put out to anyone who wanted one. Morale around the office was as low as it could go and many employees were too ashamed to continue working for the Nooz. The article and accompanying photo were clearly lies and had been rushed into print without taking the time to consider the pain and suffering that would soon befall one of the finest men and his family in Seattle. The city and, for that matter, the world had long benefited from the charitable largesse of the Greys and the Nooz had repaid their philanthropy with libel of the highest order.

It went on and on like that, with a photo of the elegant Grey family and one of Ana and Christian taken at their wedding to accompany the retraction. Ed, initially reluctant, had really gotten into it once he began writing. It was almost as if he really believed what he was saying and, unknown to anyone but Ed and his wife, he really did. He'd been working for the piece of shit no one would call journalism for 30 years. It paid quite well and he and his family lived in a mansion of their own but he was done. He'd attended the Coping Together Gala every year and donated generously to the cause. He had met the Greys and they had always treated him with respect and warmth that he certainly didn't deserve. Now he had the perfect excuse to get out. After this storm blew over, he would retire to the Bahamas as they'd always planned.

Thus, this retraction flowed out of him like a waterfall of words and he meant every one. Ironically, no one wanted their money back and the new issue sold out within an hour and had to be double and triple printed throughout the day. Hysterically, at least to Christian and Ana, people came by Escala to leave flowers at the entrance, as though someone had died. Then the following day The Seattle Nooz as well as every other paper in the state, published articles and a photo of the garden growing around Charlie's booth. People left apology notes with the flowers and the penthouse was inundated with letters of sympathy and apologies for reading The Nooz.

While Elena was destroying her living room and kitchen, Taylor and his men were emptying her office safe of all evidence incriminating Grey. When she left the house to commiserate with Grace, they did the same with her dungeon safe. As a little present for The Seattle Nooz, they confiscated pictures of Elena in her dungeon, posing in her dominatrix outfit, holding a nail-studded cane in her hand, grinning as one of her subs hung gagged and bleeding from her carabiners. She had set up a camera and taken the picture herself, so proud to have beaten her sub into unconsciousness.

CHAPTER 86

When Elena arrived at Grey Manor, she found an inconsolable Grace Grey. Her mind had been manipulated so efficiently over the many years in Elena's company that its twisted gray matter could no longer begin to think straight. This retraction today had left her so confused that she couldn't begin to understand what to think about anything. Margaret was watching her like a hawk, rarely allowing her out of her sight. She locked the liquor cabinet and told Mrs. Grey that she couldn't find the key. She had to forcibly prevent Grace from smashing the glass, reminding her that this cabinet had belonged to her own beloved father. For a time, Grace sat looking at the cabinet and crying out for her father.

Margaret tried to stop Elena from entering but this time Elena would not be put off. She knocked Margaret out of the way and headed straight for Grace. She sat with her, patting her hand and assuring her that Christian had used his billions to get that retraction. Grace was dubious. It had been a very convincing retraction. The photo of the Grey family in happier times was a dagger to her heart. When had they last gathered like that….so happy in each other's company?

"Before Ana Steele, that's when," Elena firmly asserted. "She and that brat she brought along with her ruined your beautiful family."

The word "brat" was a tactical error of grand proportions on Elena's part. Grace glared at her and stood to look down at the woman on her sofa.

"That brat is my granddaughter, Elena, and if not for Ana, she would not have been brought into our lives." Grace's eyes were black with fury. Elena quickly backtracked but she wasn't fast enough.

"You told me that you had information on Christian that would guarantee his losing custody of Addy to me. It was you who slipped that heinous info to The Seattle Nooz, wasn't it?"

"Yes, it was, Grace. I did it for you, to help you." Elena straightened her shoulders and summoned her Domme to calm Grace down. It wasn't working.

"But it was all a lie, wasn't it?" Grace seethed.

"My sources were impeccable but perhaps a bit sloppy," Elena conceded.

"Yes, quite sloppy. Today's issue of The Nooz practically canonizes my son and his wife. Getting custody of my granddaughter now would be impossible. Have you seen the news? The entire city is lying prostrate before Christian and Ana. The adoption will be finalized any day now and I will have lost any chance to raise Addy."

Elena was feeling queasy in the presence of this woman. She carefully rose from the sofa and slowly backed away from Grace until she reached the door. This time Margaret was anxious to have her stay, it seemed. She was standing in front of the door, arms crossed, smirking.

"Leaving so soon, Mrs. Lincoln. Don't you think that Mrs. Grey could use your usual comforting words?"

Elena growled and shoved Margaret out of her way. She would go to her salon and spend the day being a queen of Esclava. That should help her mood. Well, not so much. She would find her safe plundered and her employees absent. She would also find a copy of her favorite picture of herself glued to the front door.

CHAPTER 87

"Ahem, well, it is certainly fortunate that this interview was scheduled today rather than yesterday, isn't it?" the social worker smiled. "If that disgusting story was still the news, I would have been hard pressed to know where to go from there…not that I'm a regular reader of tabloids but my secretary brings that paper to the office every day to read during her lunch break and then I hear all about latest scandal whether I want to or not. However, that being said, today's retraction certainly put to rest any doubts about your respectability, Mr. Grey. I'm only sorry that you had to go through all that, even if it was just one day. I'd like the name of your lawyer, sir," Ms. Shaffer smiled. "He must really be something."

Christian smiled at Ana. "She really is something all right. However, we'd like to get going with the interview. We're anxious to get our adoption petition approved so that Ana is legally her mother and we can have a christening."

"Okay, let's begin. I have a series of questions and then I'll need to meet your nanny, Katherine. After that, I'd like to see the nursery and the rest of the…hmm…house. We could be here a while."

Most of the questions were easy…especially since Christian and Ana had a pile of recommendations from those who knew them, including Carrick. He had had his name removed from the petition of objection, leaving only Grace's signature. That was a tricky question.

"I see that your father has no objection and, indeed, recommends the adoption. However, your mother has retained her objection on the grounds that you and your wife are both unfit to parent Rose Christian. Can you tell me what that is all about?"

"My mother feels that since her son is the biological father of our child and Ana is not that this means that this somehow entitles her to a claim on Rose that does not include Ana."

"I see. Well, I'll have to ask her more about that viewpoint," Ms. Shaffer frowned. "Aside from her objection, all seems to be in order. May I see the nursery now?"

Ms. Shaffer gasped when she entered the nursery. "It's quite pink, isn't it?" Christian and Ana laughed, telling Ms. Shaffer than they hardly noticed any more.

"I see that you sleep in here as well."

"Yes, until Rose begins sleeping through the night, we want to be close to her and this is the largest bedroom and the only one on the main level. Once she doesn't need us during the night, we'll move her upstairs to her own room, just across from the nanny. She only wakes up once a night at this time. I think that we're going to miss having her so near, crying for us," Ana said sadly.

"Not many parents would say that. And the pink?"

"Gone, the same day," Christian laughed.

By the time that Ms. Shaffer left, Christian and Ana had been reassured that their petition was bound to go through…barring any unforeseen snags. Then Ms. Shaffer went off to interview the foreseen snag, Grace Grey.

.+.

Grace had brought in a professional cleaning service and Margaret had made up a tray of pastries, including her specialty, profiteroles. Every tchotchke in the place had been polished to a high shine. Family pictures littered the place, all happy, shining faces. Grace had dressed in her finest and most elegant casual wear, hoping to appear as she would every day that Addy would be living there.

Looking around, it was clear to Grace that her home was the most desirable environment for Adele and she was convinced that the social worker would agree. She had even made Margaret dress up in a fine black and white maid's uniform. Grace was sitting on a lovely brocade wingback chair when the doorbell range and Margaret answered.

"I'm here to see Mrs. Grey. I'm Ms. Shaffer." Ms. Shaffer was rather intimidated by the mansion as she had driven up. It was huge…with a main house connected to two wings. It was painted a blinding white with a large front door. A uniformed maid answered the door, smiling warmly and welcoming.

"Please come in, Ms. Shaffer. Mrs. Grey awaits you in the main parlor." Margaret was trying to keep a straight face. Mrs. Grey had drilled her on exactly what to say.

As Ms. Shaffer was shown into the "main parlor", Mrs. Grey rose lightly from her seat and walked to Ms. Shaffer to greet her with a heavily bejeweled hand. Ms. Shaffer felt like she should curtsy to the Grande dame. Grace indicated that she should sit on the sofa opposite her chair. The sofa was a few inches shorter and Grace felt that this intimidation tactic would work in her favor.

She began…"As you undoubtedly know, my family has held a place of prominence…"

Ms. Shaffer smiled politely and put up a hand to stop Grace from continuing her recital of Grey history in settling Seattle. She instead took the lead. This wasn't her first rodeo.

"I am going to ask a series of questions and then I'd like to meet your nanny, if you have one, and be shown the child's bedroom. To begin…." Ms. Shaffer asked the usual sort of questions and noted Grace's attempt to conceal her impatience.

"Okay, that's fine, Mrs. Grey. Your nanny?"

"I will not subject my granddaughter to strangers so that I can attend luncheons. I've quit my work with the free clinic my family established in order to attend to Adele myself."

Ms. Shaffer looked confused. "Who is Adele?" Grace's face tightened. "My granddaughter."

"Her name on the birth certificate signed by her mother and doctor is Rose."

"A mistake that will be corrected. She should have a family name. Adele was my mother."

"I see. Well, since you intend to raise this child yourself, do you feel capable of doing so as Ro…Adele grows older and more active. When she is 5, you will be 61…as a teenager, you'll be in your 80th decade."

"I am in excellent health and intend to remain so. I am surprised that you are even bothering to question my fitness for raising Adele after seeing the type of people who currently have custody of her. Surely, you are aware of the deviancy of my son and his wife." At this, Grace presented the previous day's issue of The Seattle Nooz.

"Yes, I am. However, this is a tabloid and they are not known for accuracy. At any rate, the point is moot since this morning's Nooz printed such an obeisant retraction…making it quite clear that the previous issue was nothing but lies. I'm also told by reliable sources that publisher Ed Flanders is shortly to resign. Perhaps we could see Adele's bedroom now."

"No." Grace asserted. "It is clear that my son's money has won the day for him and his slutty wife. I tried to save Adele from their perversion but I am only one woman and I have been stymied at every turn. Look around you, Ms. Shaffer," Grace waved a hand for effect.

Ms. Shaffer was more inclined to look for a quick exit but she did as commanded. It was, indeed, extremely beautiful and wealthy surroundings although she had to doubt the safety of it for Rose.

"You have an extraordinary home here, Mrs. Grey," to which Grace smiled with pride. Ms. Shaffer continued. "I see that you have a large number of objet d'art which I doubt would survive once Adele starts walking. Some have sharp edges that could hurt her."

Grace's eyes clouded over and she stood like thunder over Ms. Shaffer as she spoke in a voice that reminded Ms. Shaffer of the movie The Exorcism.

"Get out. You've obviously been paid off by my son and I shall have your license revoked posthaste!"

By the time she returned to her office, still shaken, Ms. Shaffer discovered that a complaint had been filed by Mrs. Grey on the grounds of bias due to Ms. Shaffer's participation in BDSM. Her supervisor was still roaring with laughter as Ms. Shaffer slumped in her chair.

CHAPTER 88

One month later on Rose's eighth month birthday, an intimate christening ceremony was held in a small Unitarian Universalism chapel with Mia and Elliot serving as godparents while her now legal mother and father looked on in pride. Carrick, Kate, Gail and Taylor stood by, smiling. After, a celebration was held in the private room at The Mile High Club. The only clouds on the day were the absence of Rose's grandmother and the attempted intrusion of Elena Lincoln who thought that she should be welcomed despite knowing that she'd been banned months earlier from the club itself.

The manager summoned Christian who sent Elliot out knowing that Elena would be hoping to see Christian.

"Elliot, dear, my how handsome you look today. I don't think I've ever seen you so dressed up. This lout is refusing me entry to the celebration of Rose's christening. I tried to tell him that I am a treasured member of this family but he insists that I am banned from the club. I'm terribly confused."

Elliot nodded to the manager that he'd handle this. The manager cast a grateful look his way.

"Have a seat, Elena. Now, let's see where we all stand, shall we? The FBI is hot on the trail of your accomplice, Leila Williams, for the attempted abduction of baby Rose and the attempted murder of Tom Ryan. As soon as she is apprehended, an arrest warrant shall shortly thereafter be issued for her fellow conspirator, Elena Lincoln. Meanwhile, it is no use your trying to run since the SPD, the FBI and my brother's security team are all watching your every move. Escape will only mean instant incarceration so you might as well stay home and drink yourself into a stupor while you can.

"Meanwhile, you are mostly certainly not welcome here or anywhere within 500 ft. of anyone in the Grey household. I'm sure that you recall the restraining order you received recently. Before you are arrested for violating that," he said as he took out his phone, "I'd advise that you skitter on back to the Lincoln McMansion."

As he was asking to speak with Detective Garret, Elena scurried into the elevator, hoping to reach the parking lot before the police. Elliot grinned as he thanked the operator for the time. He stood to return to his meal when the doors opened and he looked up shocked to see Grace Grey shyly approaching. He had been looking in on her from time to time and so she knew about this day.

"Mom, what are you doing here?" He was alarmed at her appearance….wan, gaunt, thin, tired.

"I didn't expect to see anyone in the lobby, Elliot. I was going to hide behind a screen and watch…in case I could catch a glimpse of my family."

"Which family, Mom?"

"All of them, including my daughter-in-law. Please don't tell them that I'm here. I don't want to be a disruption, a black cloud over their day."

"Mom, you were sent an invitation by Ana. You can come in."

"Oh, no. I'm sure that couldn't have been from Ana. I don't know who sent it but she'd be the last person who'd want me anywhere near Rose."

"It was Ana, Mom. Now that Elena is no longer influencing you, she thinks that you'll be fine and she really wants Rose to have a grandmother. You don't have to like her but Ana has no childhood family, you know. Even her mother deserted her when she was very young. She doesn't want Rose to ask about her absent grandmother one day. You are welcome to join us. Be brave, Mom."

Grace looked up, her eyes red and worn. She'd aged so much since this ordeal had begun or rather since she'd begun this ordeal. Her hands were shaking. Then she tried to turn and run as the door to the private room opened and Ana stepped out. She stopped short for a moment in surprise at seeing Grace. Then she collected herself and walked over with a warm smile. She was nervous, too, wondering at the reception she'd receive. Elliot excused himself…Kate and pie were waiting.

"Grace, I was just going into the ladies' lounge. Join me?" She reached out and Grace took her hand.

Ana gently urged Grace to sit on the sofa in the outer room while she waited for Ana. After Ana had washed her hands, she took a seat next to Grace. She smiled at her and thanked her for withdrawing her petition for custody. Lack of objection had smoothed the way, she said. Grace doubted that but thought that it was nice of Ana to say.

"Elliot says that it was you who invited me here today."

"Yes," Ana replied.

"Then I guess no one else wanted me to come." Ana chuckled to Grace's surprise.

"You raised children as stubborn as yourself, Grace. Although I know that they've been surreptitiously watching for you. It will be uncomfortable for a while but everyone will come around. I know that Carrick has been missing you something fierce. If Gail has to hear him say one more time that you don't make French toast like that, she might go for his throat," Ana giggled.

Grace smiled a little. "It is one of the few things that I can cook. I've been seeing a therapist, Ana. I've been so mixed up. I don't know what I feel or felt….so confused. We're slowing working our way through things. I don't even know what to tell you except that I feel terrible regret for my actions. I just don't understand them. The therapist thinks that maybe I never dealt properly with my miscarriages and the minute I met Rose, everything inside me went haywire…like she was my due after all that loss. I know that's crazy but it's all we have so far.

"Ana, the things you told me about Elena torturing Christian, they were true, weren't they?" Ana nodded. "You see, it's hard for me to understand how Christian could do those same things to women after suffering so himself."

"First of all, Grace, what Elena did was not BDSM which is legal and consensual with agreements and safe words. Elena used BDSM to excuse her sadism. She didn't allow discussion or safe words. Every one of Christian's subs loved him. He was all about pleasure. He didn't use canes or whips or gags. He had contracts, detailing the desires of both him and his subs and he was very kind to them. He gave them cars, jewelry, apartments and educations so they could move on if they wanted to do so. One of his former subs is a medical doctor…another is an artist and another a teacher. Most are still submissives because it is what they choose to be.

"After he discovered that he was going to be a father, he gave up the practice. He learned to make love, to give love. He's learned, despite everything Elena tried to beat into him, that he is a normal man and that his family won't reject him for what he's done. He doesn't want to be distanced from any one of you anymore.

"If he discovers that you didn't accept my invitation, he'll be very disappointed, Grace. I know my husband. Please pull up your big girl panties and join us." Grace giggled a little.

CHAPTER 89

It certainly wasn't easy for anyone in that room to welcome Grace but Ana persevered, staying close by her side the entire time and finally getting Mia to relinquish her hold on Rose to her mother. Lost in the smile of her granddaughter, Grace didn't notice everyone staring at her. After a while, Carrick pulled up a chair next to Grace. Elliot turned on a small IPod and he and Kate and Christian and Ana danced slowly around the room. Mia was so happy to see her parents with each other that she didn't even feel left out without a boyfriend. She'd get one when she was ready, she figured. First, she and Christian were going to open that gourmet pastry shop that she'd wanted for so long. Ana had already draw up the papers and they'd found a cute little spot near GEH.

"If all this goodwill continues, Mom will probably want us to have a vow renewal ceremony in the backyard," Christian warned Ana. She beamed up at him. "Is that something you'd like to do?" she asked.

"Marry you again and again and again…yeah. At least once every five years," he held her close and kissed her forehead and then her silken neck.

"Okay, then. But let's wait until your mother makes the suggestion. She's a little subdued today but…."

"Do you think that she'd go crackers on us again?" Christian looked alarmed.

"I sure hope not. She is in therapy. So, knock wood. Speaking of wood, could you not poke me with that while we're having a romantic dance?" Christian laughed. "My love…I can't help it. You walk in the room and I'm ready to go. Your smile is the strongest aphrodisiac known to man." He leaned down and pressed his lips to her, deepening the kiss until her head was swimming. He'd already drowned in her.

He somehow took his eyes off of Ana long enough to look at Elliot and Kate. She was wearing a sleeveless, soft blue shift tied at her little waist with a blue ribbon. On her finger was a promise ring, the most she would accept from Elliot at this time. She felt that she'd been so deeply damaged by Jack that she had miles to go before she would be worthy of Elliot. He could wait. He had the engagement ring in his pocket and the honeymoon plans in his head. Kate wanted to spend time with Dr. Flynn and she'd asked Elliot to go with her. Dr. Flynn agreed that relationship counseling was a given after all she'd been through.

Christian went back to concentrating on Ana. "Where did you go just now? She asked.

"Nowhere, my dearest wife, and I never will. I'll always be with you. I love you."

EPILOGUE

For those who wonder what happened to Jack: Like most abusers, he was a coward. He snuck unto a Grey construction site one day and spotted Elliot on a ladder, working on a gutter system. There was a man, his back to Jack, who was holding the ladder…right up to the moment that Jack knocked him over with a plank of wood. The ladder fell with Elliot hanging by one hand from the gutter. Using his powerful arms, he swung his leg unto the roof where his workers grabbed him and pulled him to safety. Sitting on the roof, stunned, Elliot looked over to see Jack grinning maniacally up at him and turning to run, straight into a cement truck and disappearing under the wheels.

Climbing down, Elliot first checked on his worker who had a broken rib. Then, while one of his workers called for an ambulance and police, Elliot ran to check out Jack who been right under one of the wheels and was crushed and broken nearly in half. The driver was broken as well. No amount of reassurance could make him feel less responsible for killing a man. Elliot sat on the bumper with his man, trying to comfort him. The poor fellow was in shock. He would eventually be all right and back to work but no one would let him get a look at Jack's body.

Elliot called off work from the rest of the day, sealed the gates and drove to Escala to hold Kate. She cried for her crazy ex-boyfriend, feeling guilty that she was okay with his death because now Elliot was safe. What Jack might do to him had been on her mind constantly.

Grace's therapy continued and the family sometimes joined her which helped them to understand and help her.

Ana had hired three attorneys to join her firm and then cut back to part time in order to have more to give to Rose. It gave her kind of a kick to print out new business cards naming her as Anastasia Grey of the Anastasia R. Grey Law firm. She was an actually a firm!

When Rose was one year old, Grace held a wedding and a birthday party combined in the backyard, catered by Mia's expanding business, to celebrate Christian and Ana's little family. As always, Christian missed most of the party…spending his time watching his wife and touching his wife and kissing his wife. He did take the time to congratulate Elliot and Kate on their engagement.